《Rise of the She-Wolf》


 Cursed by the Moon Goddess

    It was a full moon night and Brida was preparing for the sacred ritual to honor the Moon Goddess. Every 100 years thes are aligned, so tonight a connection could be made with the Moon Goddess herself. Brida was a werewolf and a sorceress and tonight she had been chosen to function as a portal to the Moon Goddess. There was no greater honor except maybe being sacrificed. 3 virgin She-Wolves would be sacrificed to show the goddess their willingness for receiving her wisdom.


    When Brida heard the drums, she walked outside her tent into the crowd. The whole pack looked at her with anticipation and the drums became louder and louder. In the middle of the crowd, there was a big fire with 3 poles in front of it. Brida took her ce in front of the poles and started singing in harmony with the drums. 3 young She-Wolves were brought in and tied to the poles. All 3 of them were wearing white dresses to symbolize their virginity. Brida kept singing while taking out a knife and holding it up to the moon. The reflection of the moon seemed to get sucked into the knife and Brida walked to the sacrifices holding the knife above her head. Someone came up beside her with a cup and Brida took it into her other hand. The She-Wolves that were sacrificed looked at Brida without fear. They knew there was no greater honor, and they would be invited to feast with the wolf Gods and the Moon Goddess herself. Brida quickly sliced their throats and caught the blood of all 3 in the cup.


    When she had collected all the blood, she dipped her fingers in the blood and made a symbol of the moon on her forehead with it. Then she drank the whole cup and fell to her knees. ¡°Sacred, beloved, Moon-Goddess we are gathered here today to share in your wisdom. Please enlighten us with your presence,¡± Brida howled.


    The pack was holding their breath anxiously to see what would happen. They were all staring at Brida who was sitting there covered in blood with her head tilted forward. At first, it seemed nothing would happen but then Brida levitated into the air and started glowing with white light from all sides. A clear voice echoed through the open space, ¡°A NEW ERA WILL BE BORN. WOLVES WITH EYES THAT REFLECT THE SOUL OF THE MOON WILL END THE WORLD AS WE KNOW IT. FENRIR WILL BREAK FREE AND RAGNAROK WILL BE BROUGHT UPON THE WEREWOLF WAYS.¡±


    Screams started to emerge when Brida her body fell back to the ground. Her body being sucked out of life seemed a good symbolization of the prophecy that was just spoken. Panic came over the pack and word of the prophecy was spreading fast. Not long after the ceremony, the first wolves with eyes as light as the moon itself were born. All the leading Alpha¡¯s decided together that it would be best to kill any wolf born with moon-souled eyes. For many years babies were ughtered but as with many things, the memory of the prophecy faded. With the present pack members dying so did most of the fear. The prophecy became a story and slowly faded into legend. Sometimes a wolf was born with moon-souled eyes, but they were no longer always killed after birth.


    To this day no one exactly knows how many wolves there are with moon-souled eyes. It is unknown whether they possess any special powers or that they are just rare and beautiful. It is a mystery what secrets those clear, piercing, beautiful eyes hold.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The day my life changed

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Sunlight warmed my fur as I ran through an open field without a worry in the world. A mix of brown with white fur shot through the grass. My wolf Spirit was overjoyed to run in clear sight and take out all her energy. We usually had to be careful and stay in the shadows of the forest because we are not allowed to be close to the pack in wolf form.


    But not today! Today we were free, thanks to the mating ceremony taking ce this week. Every year all the wolves from age 18 and oldere together with all the packs to find their mate. On the first day, the females get locked up and all give away a piece of their clothing. The males then all get to smell the clothing to see if their mate is present that year. The next day the chosen She-Wolves are set loose in the forest and an hourter the males get the chance to hunt and im their mate. On the third day, there is a celebration where the She-Wolves can be marked if they ept their mate and then they leave their own pack to join their mate. This year my pack had the honor of arranging the mating ceremony. My pack is the Ri wolf pack, a small Italian wolf pack in the USA. All the wolf packs in the USA came here for these 3 days.


    I was actually 21 years old and should have had 3 mating ceremonies already. But the pack always thought it was best if I wouldn¡¯t be involved. I was born with eyes as clear and light as the moon. They call it Moon-Souled eyes. Many years ago, a prophecy was spoken about Moon-Souled-eyed wolves that would bring doom upon the world. So, everyone in my pack believed me to be cursed or that it would be bad luck to be near me. When I was born my parents chose to keep me alive. Sometimes I wondered why because they do not hold any love for me. All I can see in their eyes is fear when they looked at me. So, you would think that they would want me topete in the mating ceremony so a mate could take me away, but they are too scared I would bring shame upon the pack.


    At first, I was disappointed because I figured finding my mate would be my only way to find a better life. But I changed my opinion after I secretly watched the mate hunt. It is told that the females have a choice in epting their mate but, that is not the case. I have seen many male wolves full of testosterone raping their mates immediately when they find them. The She-Wolf then has no choice but to ept him because no one else will want her after that. The leaders of the pack all just pretend it doesn¡¯t happen or theyugh it away under the excuse of young males being full of hormones. When the same She-Wolvese back the next year to watch the ceremony they have all changed into submissive wolves. All the fire and resistance burned out.


    I had no desire to be bullied into submission by some arrogant man. So, for once, I was happy with my light eyes that keep me protected from male superiority. I headed back to my house and changed into my human form. I was still curious which females in my pack would be picked so I decided to go look. Before I headed out, I took a quick look in the mirror to see if I was presentable and not full of dirt. A round face with red cheeks, full rosy lips, long wavy brown hair, and big pale blue eyes looked back at me. I think I would be considered attractive if not everyone was scared of me. But like I said being a beautiful woman is not an advantage in a world like this, so I takefort in that.


    I headed out to the main building where the females would be locked by now. The clothing pieces would be presented in the big square in front of it. I walked there expecting to see all the males lined up until it is their turn to smell but it seemed like there was chaos and no order. I walked closer curiously and saw they were all listening to a big man talking. I recognized him as the beta of the Romano pack. The Romano pack is the leading pack of all the Italian wolf packs in the USA. Alpha Don Lorenzo is feared by many for a good reason. He rules all the packs strictly but sessfully. Recently his Luna died tragically when she fell off a cliff. At least that is what they said because rumor has it that he killed her himself because she was not giving him any pups. Being an outsider, I learned how to be in the background and pick up gossip and details others would not.


    I walked to the front of the crowd so I could hear what the beta of the Romano pack had to say. The beta was insanely tall and muscr with dark skin. I also noticed a man standing next to him which I thought was the second beta. He had a beautiful face and a long, lean body. You could see that he thought very highly of himself. Both radiated authority so the crowd was utterly quiet when they spoke, ¡°WE BRING YOU NEWS OF YOUR BELOVED ALPHA. AFTER A PERIOD OF GRIEVING HIS LUNA, HE IS NOW READY TO PICK UP HIS LIFE AGAIN. WHICH MEANS HE HAS TO ENSURE THAT THE DYNASTY HE BUILDS WILL LIVE ON. IT IS OF THE MOST UTTER IMPORTANCE THAT HIS BLOODLINE CONTINUES FOR HIM BUT ALSO FOR ALL OF YOU. BECAUSE HE IS THE ONE THAT MAKES SURE YOU ALL HAVE A ROOF OVER YOUR HEAD AND FOOD IN YOUR BELLY. SO TODAY WE WILL PICK A GROUP OF SHE-WOLVES THAT WILL HAVE THE HONOUR OF BEARING DON LORENZO HIS PUPS. AFTER WE HAVE CHOSEN YOU ARE FREE TO CONTINUE THE MATING CEREMONY WITH THE REMAINING, SHE-WOLVES.¡±


    My heart sank to my chest when I thought about the poor females that would be chosen. I knew the male wolves that were about to find their mate would also be furious, but no one would have the balls to speak up against our leading pack. So, they willingly opened the doors and let all the females outside. They put them in a line so the betas could inspect which She-Wolves they wanted to bring. I just decided I wanted to leave when the second beta his eyes fell on me. His face immediately became red and angry, and he shouted, ¡°I SAID ALL SHE-WOLVES BETWEEN 18 AND 25. SO WHY ISNT SHE IN THE LINE?¡±


    Fear fell over me and my wolf Spirit started to panic in my head saying, ¡°Let¡¯s run Vanessa. I can outrun them. I am sure.¡± I tried to remain calm and told her, ¡°They will not pick me when they see my eyes don¡¯t worry.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    People pushed me forward and I slowly walked to the end of the line. The alpha of my pack tried to talk to the beta saying, ¡°Trust me you don¡¯t want her. She is cursed.¡±


    The second beta pped him in the face and growled, ¡°I don¡¯t care for your pity excuses to keep the pretty ones to yourself. Get out of my face.¡±


    The alpha walked backward with a face full of shame and anger. As an Alpha, he was used to being first inmand but now with the leading pack here, his position meant nothing. The betas started walking down the line and picked the She-Wolves they liked. I became ufortable when I noticed they only looked at the bodies of the females. I had been blessed with a curvy body in all the right ces so if they just looked at my body and not my face I could be in trouble. The second beta was now looking at the woman next to me. She had dark hair to her shoulders, a nice body, and cute freckles on her face. He scanned her and told his omegas to bring her. She started crying, ¡°Please no, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    The beta his face immediately became dark and angry, and he pped her in her face hard, ¡°Quiet. You should be honored that you got chosen. Now stop your whining or I will cut out your tongue.¡±


    Spirit immediately growled from anger when she noticed him pping her. She was fighting me to take the lead, ¡°Let¡¯s rip him apart Vanessa.¡± I had to use all my willpower to not let Spirit take over. I barely noticed the betas eyes going over my body approvingly. He then walked away, and I just wanted to sigh with relief when he turned around and pointed at me, ¡°Also take thest one, and then we can go.¡±

 Meeting the Alpha

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I took a deep breath and followed the beta into one of the waiting cars. I did not look back, there was no one in my pack that I would miss or needed to say goodbye to. Even for my parents, I felt nothing. In the 21 years of my life, I had barely talked to them. They always gave me stupid chores far away from the pack and made sure that I always ate alone.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Anyhow enough dwelling about my parents. I should use my time better and try to figure out what to do with the situation I was in now. I was in the car with 2 other women but in total, they took about 10 of us. I used the car ride to think about what I knew of the Romano pack. I knew the first beta was called Tomasso and his wolf Shadow was famous for being an excellent spy. I had never seen the second beta before so he must have recently climbed ranks in the pack. The Romano pack was actually the first Italian wolf pack that came to the USA a hundred years ago. They quickly discovered how to use their wolf form as an advantage in smuggling and other criminal activities.  The Romano pack had risen to be the most powerful and rich wolf pack in the USA. Over the years the Italian wolf packs under the Romano pack had spread through the USA sessfully. Nowadays the only other wolf packs in the USA are the Latin American ones. The Romano pack and the other Italian packs thrive in many Italian restaurants and casinos. However, under the radar, the biggest money bringer is the making and selling of drugs and tobo. The wolf pack I lived in was actually one of the packs that made tobo, but I have never been near the facility. About Alpha Don Lorenzo himself, I did not know that much. Just that he was considered to be a good leader that brought fortune to his pack. And of course, the rumors of him killing his own Luna.


    I abruptly woke up from my thoughts when the car stopped. We arrived at an enormous gate that slowly opened automatically. We drove through the gate, and I noticed a big electric fence around the whole property. Slowly a mansion emerged at the end of thewn, more beautiful than any building I had ever seen. Big round pirs were holding the structure and 2 round stairs led to the entrance of the building. It looked like a building from a movie and definitely what I imagined the house of an Alpha mafia boss to look like.


    The betas led us to a building outside the property that looked like an abandoned barn. We all got shoved inside and they took us out one by one to show to Don Lorenzo. I listened to the betas arguing about which She-Wolf to start with. I by then figured that Don Lorenzo still had to approve each and every single one of us. A little bit of hope emerged in my chest that maybe I could escape this fate after all. Spirit immediately felt the little fire emerge inside of me and tried toe to the surface. I had to suppress her even though it made me feel guilty. Spirit is hotheaded and unpredictable; I love her but right now I needed to stay calm so I could think.


    3 girls had gone before me, and all came back crying. I listened when they told the others about Alpha Don Lorenzo not being pleased with their answers or the way they looked. When the fourth girl was brought back the face of the second Beta told me it still didn¡¯t go well. I tried to hide in the shadows, but it just made my eyes light up more. The second beta his gaze shot towards me, and he pointed towards me, ¡°You with the light eyes. Your turn and hurry up!¡±


    I walked to him swiftly and without fear. I would not go face this Alpha like some scared submissive woman. While we walked to the mansion, I noticed sacred spaces in the garden which meant they still do sacrifices to the Moon Goddess in this pack. I also noticed a little hut made of wood that had moon and star symbols engraved on them. I eagerly looked for all the information I could find on the way to Don Lorenzo. Maybe there would be something I could use to my advantage. We walked inside the mansion into a big living room filled with golden chandeliers, a big firece, and red velvet couches. I saw beta Tomasso standing at the firece and at one of the big windows was a slim, tall man. He was wearing an expensive handmade navy-blue Italian suit. And I immediately realized I was looking at the Alpha.


    The second beta that brought me in coughed, ¡°Don, we have another one for you. This one is more special like you requested.¡±


    The Alpha slowly turned around and I could now see his sharp features with dark brown eyes, ck hair, and a little ck mustache. His facial expression changed from bored and annoyed to intrigued when he saw how pale my eyes were even from far away. He walked towards me and grabbed my chin roughly to inspect my face. I smelled his breath of whiskey and cigars and had to do my best not to step away. His eyes scanned my lips, and cheekbones until they finallynded on my eyes.


    A nasty little smile emerged on his face, and he said, ¡°Finally something worth looking at.¡±


    His other hand went through my long brown hair, ¡°You are some rare beauty I haven¡¯t seen before. You would make good-looking pups, I am sure.¡±


    I was screaming from the inside but managed to stayposed from the outside. I knew from experience that causing a scene only would make life harder. Alpha Don Lorenzo took a step back andmanded, ¡°Take off some clothes I want to see her body.¡±


    Before I knew it the second beta ripped my sweater and pants apart with his ws. Before I could do anything he then grabbed my arms and held them against my back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any wild ideas,¡± he whispered in my ear raspy. My whole body froze when I noticed the hungry look that Alpha Don Lorenzo was now giving me. Panic started to rise when he stepped closer. I could hear his ragged breath when his finger slowly traced my curves. His eyes devoured my body and with a trembling breath, he spoke, ¡°Ow yes, this one will do. She will bear my pups and I will sure enjoy making them.¡± I could see that his wolf started to fight with him to emerge when his voice became darker, ¡°We will fuck her any hour of the day if we must until our seed is safe in her belly. Bring her to my room now!¡±


    I could feel Spirit trying to take control of me so I let her out a little bit so I would find my voice again. I could hear her howling inside of me wanting to take over and fight. I finally managed to speak, ¡°Wait!¡± Alpha Don Lorenzo looked at me impatiently, ¡°What?¡±


    Spirit was gaining more control, so I just growled, ¡°You are making a mistake. You will be cursed by the Moon Goddess herself if you take a Moon-Souled-eyed wolf.¡±

 Don鈥檛 touch me, I鈥檓 cursed

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    ¡°Summon your sorcerers if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± I said with confidence. I knew the pack had one because I saw the small building outside with moons and stars painted on it. I could see the term Moon-Souled-eyes struck some nerve and Don Lorenzo was looking at his betas in confusion. They also both looked unsure so finally, Don Lorenzo barked to Tomasso, ¡°Get Elswith.¡±


    Not soon after, Tomasso hurried back in with an older woman. She had long grey hair and wise blue eyes. She was wearing traditional robes with the colors white and dark blue. She bowed to Don Lorenzo and asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Don?¡±


    The Alpha pointed at me and said, ¡°She ims I shouldn¡¯t touch her because she is a Moon-Souled wolf. Is this true?¡±


    Elswith walked close to me and looked deeply into my eyes. In that short moment, I felt like she looked into my soul and saw everything. I knew she could see my wolf Spirit and everything that was inside me. Her eyes didn¡¯t contain any fear, she looked at me with kindness which was unusual for me.


    ¡°It is true Don. She is one of the rare Moon-Souled wolves that survived. I would not risk getting cursed by touching her without her permission. The prophecy stated that a Moon-Souled Wolf would bring Ragnar?k upon all werewolves.¡±


    Elswith then gave me a small nod only I could see and left the room. Don Lorenzo stepped further away from me and looked at his hands like they now had poison on them. His face became angry again when he said, ¡°It is a pity to let such beauty go untouched, but I no longer have a use for her. Allesandro kill her.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I could be useful in other ways Alpha, ¡°I blurted out. The Alpha looked at me interested, ¡°First of all you should address me with Don to show the proper Italian respect. Secondly, I don¡¯t see how you could be useful if you can¡¯t give me pups.¡±


    I stood a bit straighter and tried to look as confident as possible when I answered, ¡°My Apologies Don. It will not happen again. However, think of the benefits of having a wolf that spreads fear in your pack. The fear of being cursed by doing something wrong to a Moon-Souled wolf could work to your advantage. Wolves always try to avoid me because they are scared. So that could work well with for example smuggling.¡±


    Don Lorenzo stayed silent for a while and thought about what I said, ¡°I must say I am impressed by how you can talk yourself out of situations. So, yes, I will give you a chance to prove that you can be useful to me. I will put you with the omegas of the pack.¡±


    I sighed with relief, ¡°Thank you, Don. I will not disappoint you.¡±


    The Alpha¡¯s interest had already passed, and he walked to Tomasso, ¡°Get me one of the breeding She-Wolves. I do not care anymore which one I need to take out my frustration. After that, you can bring our cursed wolf to the other omega¡¯s¡±


    Tomasso nodded and walked away to return 5 minutester with the She-Wolf I stood next to inline back at my home. I locked eyes with her when she walked past me and howled inside when I saw the fear in her eyes. Tomasso led her to the couch and all Don Lorenzo said was, ¡°Bend forward.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tomasso walked back to me and took my arm to lead me out of the room. While I walked away, I heard clothes getting ripped and after that muffled screams. It made me feel like shit that I couldn¡¯t help her but also, I felt relief because it could have been me. Tomasso walked me to a big sleeping room with 10 beds. He showed me the shared bathroom and kitchen and then led me to a bed in the corner. ¡°This will be your bed. The other omegas wille back from working soon and you can get to know them. Every morning you wake up at 5 and work till 5 in the afternoon. You have the chance to let your wolf out before or after work. There will be special tasks asionally, that you will be selected for and besides that, we have a moon ceremony once a month.¡±


    He scratched his head, ¡°That is all I can think of for now, but I will find you tomorrow to see how you are doing and to tell you more about the pack and how everything works.¡±


    I gave him a shy smile, ¡°Thank you, Tomasso.¡±


    Tomasso smiled back and he didn¡¯t look that dangerous anymore. He was tall, muscr, and tanned but his ember eyes and curls made him look kind at the same time. Maybe not all men with authority had to be assholes I wondered. He walked to the door and turned around onest time, ¡°Before I forget, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Vanessa.¡±


    He looked serious when he responded, ¡°May not seem like it right now but I am sure you will find your ce here Vanessa.¡±


    He walked away and I sat down on the bed enjoying a moment alone. Thinking about the crazy day I had and wondering what the future had in store for me and Spirit.

 Omegas

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    After a short while the room filled with other people. I saw 4 men and 6 other females, and they all came to me to introduce themselves. I wondered whether Tomasso instructed them to be decent to me or something because I was used to being ignored. I watched them from my bed for a while and was surprised by how confident they all looked. An omega is the lowest of the pack and normally there is a reason for it like weakness or sickness. But maybe the leading pack was so strong that even the omegas were strong wolves. On the bed next to me a woman with short red hair sat down. She introduced herself before as Lianna.


    ¡°We are going to eat soon after that go for a run, in wolf form while the sun goes down. Would you like to join?¡± she asked.


    I held my breath and Spirit immediately howled with excitement, ¡°Can we go? Can we go? Please say yes!¡± I looked at Lianna with big eyes because I had never been invited for a pack run before. All I could manage was a nod, but Lianna didn¡¯t seem to care and just held out her hand to take me to the kitchen. In the kitchen, there was a big table now filled with ingredients to build your own tacos. I sat down next to Lianna and devoured the food. After my worst hunger was stilled, I listened to all of them talking andughing. I was never allowed to eat with the pack, so this feeling was totally new to me. I had to admit that I enjoyed it.


    After dinner, I helped with the dishes, and then it was time to head out to let our wolves take out some energy. Behind the mansion, there was a big forest and one by one everyone transformed and ran into the trees. I quickly let Spirit take the lead and full of energy she ran after the rest. Spirit followed all the different smells of the omegas and rushed by the trees. Her paws went faster and faster making the distance between her and the wolf in the front smaller. Her heartbeat quickened but it was a feeling she longed to feel. Spirit picked up the speed even more and rushed past the wolf in front which had auburn fur almost red. She ran further and further all the way onto a hill, at the end there was a cliff where she stopped. Panting she looked at the view from the cliff. Under the hill, there was a beautifulke and right at that moment, the sun went down. The wolf with auburn fur walked next to the spirit and she instantly felt it was Lianna in wolf form. In her head, she heard a voice say, ¡°Hi I am Ember. Lianna¡¯s wolf.¡±


    Spirit looked into her eyes surprised, ¡°Why can I hear you in my head?¡± Ember seemed amused, ¡°it is called a pack connection. Have you never experienced it before?¡± Spirit looked at the ground and responded embarrassed, ¡°No, I have not.¡±


    Ember looked at her with pity and kindness and Spirit put her nose high to the uing moon and howled. She howled long and hard thinking about all the things that had been denied to her. Ember followed her howl and the other omegas started howling one after one. Howling all together in harmony gave Spirit the feeling that for the first time she wasn¡¯t alone.


    After that, they all ran back to the mansion and when I turned back to my human form exhaustion fell over me. I dragged myself to my bed and quickly made myselffortable. Lianna went into bed not muchter and I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are you all so nice to me?¡±


    The lights went out, but I still heard Lianna reply, ¡°A wolf pack can only function by unity, and it is as strong as its weakest member.¡±


    I thought about those wise words for a while before sleep took over me. The next day I woke up at 5 with the other omegas and ate breakfast with them. I wondered what work I would be doing today but I wasn¡¯t going with the other yet because Tomasso came in and asked for me. ¡°Good morning, Vanessa, hope you slept well. I thought it would be best to give you some information before you go work with the rest.¡±


    ¡°I slept well thank you. And that sounds like a good idea,¡± I said. I followed him through the mansion and every room I saw was even more beautiful than the one before. At some point, we passed a door where it said, ¡°Forbidden territory.¡±


    ¡°What is behind that door?¡± I asked Tomasso. I think I saw a shimmer of regret on his face when he looked at it but it was gone quickly so maybe I imagined it. He hesitated and then answered, ¡°That is where the breeding wolves are kept. Alpha Don Lorenzo takes their safety very seriously so only a few are allowed in.¡± A wave of disgust went through my body, and I promised myself I would find a way to visit them to see if they were alright.


    Eventually, we arrived at Tomasso¡¯s office. It didn¡¯t look as fancy as the rest of the mansion just simple and practical with wooden furniture and lots of books. Tomasso sat down behind his desk, and I sat down facing him. He gave me a paper with the family tree of the Romano pack on it. He started telling, ¡°The Romano pack originally came from Italy but settled here many years ago. Nowadays the territory is as big as half of the USA. The other half is controlled by the Latin American packs. The Romano pack has provided jobs and business to all the Italian wolf packs in our territory. Legally we own casinos and restaurants where our people can work. But the biggest money flowes from the business of making and selling drugs and tobo. Besides that, we offer protection to human businesses in our territory. The making of the drugs and tobo is done by the omegas of the pack whereas the rest of the pack focuses on delivery and protection. So first you will learn from the other omegas how the production side works and if you have good potential maybe you have a chance to work yourself up.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I listened to Tomasso eagerly and saved all the information in my head. ¡°What about other packs in the world?¡± I asked him. Tomassoughed, ¡°I like your eagerness for information but let¡¯s focus on this pack first. I will tell you more when the time is right.¡±


    I nodded and followed him out of the office to a basement where the omegas should be working. Tomasso stopped in front of a big iron door and said, ¡°This is where I will leave you for now. Good luck.¡± I opened the door and walked in feeling full of ambition and fighting energy. I was going to work my ass off and show them that I had the potential to be something great!

 Learning the ropes

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I walked into a room that looked like a chemicalb from a movie. I saw some omegas mixing different substances and liquids. Others were pressing things into shapes or rolling cigars. There were a few putting everything in carefully wrapped packages with the logo of a wolf on it. Lianna came to me when she noticed me standing at the entrance a bit lost.


    ¡°Hi, Vanessa,e on let¡¯s get you started.¡± She handed me ab robe and sses for protection. ¡°So, there are 3 different areas to work, the mixing area, the pressing area, and the packing area. You will start at the mixing area and then rotate to the next area when you get the hang of it. We want you to be able to work in all areas. That way everyone is as flexible as can be.¡±


    She walked me to a guy that I remember was called Connor. He was busy mixing different liquids into a sk. Lianna patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Connor will get you up to date on the mixing process.¡±


    She walked away and Connor gave me a kind smile before bombing me with information. He told me about all the different liquids and substances. Then he showed me that every drug has a specific recipe with different methods of mixing and heating. My head was dazzled by all the information but luckily, I had a good memory. He only had to tell me something once for me to be able to remember it. So, by the time he was done talking and told me to make XTC as a test, I did it wlessly in one try. Connor had a hard time hiding his surprise and then let me try all the other recipes as well. There were about 20 different recipes, and I didn¡¯t make a mistake with any of them. While I was still busy, I saw Connor walk to Lianna and whisper something in her ear.


    I made a mental note that Lianna was clearly in charge of this omega group. Luckily, I already liked her anyway. Lianna and Connor came back, and she said, ¡°I heard you are a bit of a natural talent Vanessa. Let¡¯s get some lunch and afterward you can go to the pressing area.¡±


    I dly walked after her because I was actually starving. I made every one of the omegas some nice BLT sandwiches and sat down next to Lianna. She looked at me and asked, ¡°Have you done this work before?¡±


    I shook my head and took a bite, ¡°No first time. I guess I just learned to process information and notice details. When you are always on your own you learn to read your surroundings.¡±


    Lianna squeezed my hand, ¡°Most of us had a touch life so you are not alone. To us, it doesn¡¯t matter what your past was. We will judge you on your current behavior and character. If you are hard-working and a team yer there is definitely a ce for you here. However, the pack is not perfect.¡±


    Lianna doesn¡¯t borate further on what she meant with thest sentence, and I felt it wasn¡¯t the right moment to ask. So instead, I decided to gain some information about the betas. ¡°What can you tell me about the betas of the pack?¡±


    ¡°Tomasso is a great beta. He is strict and doesn¡¯t tolerate disloyalty orziness, but he is fair and always wants to do what¡¯s best for the pack.¡± She hesitates for a bit, ¡°With Allesandro you should be careful. Let¡¯s say his way to power wasn¡¯t the cleanest. You should be careful who you ask about him and try to avoid him. He has an eye for beauty and won¡¯t hesitate to use his position to get what he wants.¡±


    I  nodded and decided that I would try to stay as far away from Allesandro as possible. After lunch, I worked on the pressing and packing area. Both areas were easy for me to learn as well so by the end of the day I could work the wholeb. I felt Spirit already getting excited about the pack runter so at 5 I quickly went to help with cooking so we would have time to run. The pack run felt amazing again and it felt good to have Spirit satisfied and happy. By the end of the day, I fell asleep quickly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The rest of the week I worked as hard as I could at theb. Because of me, production increased by 30 percent in our omega group. I actually didn¡¯t mind the work it was rxing for me to work with my hands. The daily pack runs also helped immensely to reduce the stress I noticed. The increase in production didn¡¯t go unnoticed so at the end of the week, Tomasso came by and asked Lianna why they were doing so well. Lianna told him in front of the whole group about my hard and precise work and I couldn¡¯t help but blush from all the praise. Tomasso seemed pleased and told me he would let Alpha Don Lorenzo know.


    The next day I was just mixing some ingredients when Allesandro came in. I immediately felt a shift in the air, and I could smell the scent of fearing from the other omegas. Allesandro walked to Lianna but didn¡¯t even look at her when he said, ¡°The Alpha wants to see Vanessa. Now!¡±


    Lianna had a worried look in her eyes but gave me a nod to approve that I should go. I took off myb coat and walked after Allesandro. I followed him through different halls but hesitated when he disappeared into a dark corridor. ¡°Allesandro?¡± I asked a bit unsure. I doubted that the Alpha¡¯s room would be at the end of some dark corridor. Allesandro¡¯s voice sounded annoyed when he answered, ¡°Hurry up. You don¡¯t want to keep the Alpha waiting, do you?¡±


    I sighed and walked into the corridor but before I knew it I felt a strong hand against my throat. Allesandro pushed me against the wall and pressed his body against mine. He held my throat so I could barely move, ¡°Listen to me carefully little bitch. I do not believe this cursed nonsense for a moment. You may have fooled the Alpha but there is no reason why I cannot have you.¡± I felt his hand searching for my breast and he squeezed it hard. I could feel him breathing down my neck and with a raspy voice he said, ¡°I have power you know. I can make sure you gain status in this pack, or I can make sure your life will be a living hell. Your choice.¡±


    I felt his hard erection against my thigh and suddenly anger took over me. I was so done with these disgusting men thinking they could just own me and do with me whatever they wanted. I let Spirit take some control and growled, ¡°I would rather die than have your filthy hands on me. Now fuck off!¡± And I lifted my knee with all the force I had and kneed him in his crotch.


    Allesandro howled from pain, and I quickly ran out of the corridor bumping into Tomasso. Allesandro hurried after me with a furious look in his eyes but stopped when he saw Tomasso. Tomasso his eyes went from my red, heated face to Allesandro still holding his crotch. He towered over Allesandro, and his voice was full of authority, ¡°I will bring Vanessa to the Alpha myself. Come to my officeter it seems we have some pack rules to discuss.¡±


    Allesandro gritted his teeth from the humiliation, and I could see in his eyes that he would stay true to his promise to make my life miserable. I looked up at Tomasso and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He gave me a short nod and replied, ¡°We must go now. The Alpha will not be pleased that we arete.¡±


    He led me to a big dining hall where Don Lorenzo was sitting at the head of the table. He was eating a lobster and drinking red wine. He looked up displeased when we came in, ¡°Why did I have to wait Tomasso?¡±


    Tomasso bowed his head in respect, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay close enough attention to the time, Don. My apologies it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Don Lorenzo took a sip of his wine, ¡°It better not. Now, Vanessa, I have heard that production has increased since you started working for me. I do appreciate a wolf that can work hard. So as a reward I will give you a chance to prove yourself. If you do the task sessfully you will be promoted to the normal pack members.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat because I felt proud that I already got a chance to work myself up after one week. However, I did like the group of omegas, and leaving them would be sad. Besides what would this task even be?

 Being tested

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Don Lorenzo was busy squeezing the meat out of the lobster when he borated about the test, ¡°You will apany Allesandro and five other wolves to one of my Italian restaurants. You will work there as a server tonight and deliver a package to an important customer. If the package gets delivered and the customer is satisfied, you will be rewarded.¡±


    I looked at him a bit surprised and thought working a night as a server and handing over a package sounds a bit easy for a test. But I was not so stupid to question the Alpha, so I bowed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Don.¡±


    Don Lorenzo didn¡¯t look up to me but waved with his hand, ¡°Yeah, yeah you can go now. Tomasso will tell you all you need to know.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Tomasso and I walked out of the dining room to Tomasso his office. He handed me a short ck skirt and white blouse with the logo of the Italian restaurant on it. ¡°You should go put this on and go to the entrance. There will be a car waiting to take you and the other to the restaurant.¡±


    I took the clothes and before I walked out of the door Tomasso said, ¡°I will talk to Allesandro before you go but be careful. He is not used to being rejected.¡±


    A shiver went down my spine when I walked out of the door. It was going to be impossible to avoid Allesandro tonight so I should brace myself for the worst. I went to my room and put on the clothes before heading to the entrance of the mansion. There were 5 other she-wolves standing at the entrance that I hadn¡¯t seen before. They all wore the same outfit as me. When Allesandro walked outside they all made a line and waited for hismand. I quickly took my ce in the line and waited for what would happen now.


    Allesandro gave all the She-Wolves a bag and a package wrapped in paper with a wolf symbol on it. I immediately knew it was drugs because I recognized the paper from theb I worked at this week. When Allesandro came to me he did not even look at me and just dropped the package in front of my feet. I didn¡¯t get a bag like the others, and they didn¡¯t seem to care or want to help me. They just started walking to the car, so I quickly grabbed the package and put it in my bra.


    Allesandro went in the front and the rest of us had to sit in the back of the limousine. The other women started talking during the trip butpletely ignored me. I am sure it was because Allesandro instructed them but I didn¡¯t care. I was used to being ignored. Spirit, however, seemed angry and was growling all kinds of insults in my head which made me smile. I never feltpletely alone because Spirit was always there to offer me support.


    After a 20-minute car drive, we arrived at a small Italian restaurant. The red building looked cozy, and I could already smell the delicious food. I walked inside and my heart jumped with joy when I saw the red and white tables, the wooden chairs, and the live band. The whole restaurant was filled with people and the food looked amazing. I followed the rest into the kitchen, and they all started to pick up tes and bring them to tables.


    I stood there for a moment because I realized the other women had all done this before. I had no idea what I should be doing, and I knew I didn¡¯t have to count on Allesandro briefing me. I sighed and looked behind the bar until I found a poster with all the table numbers on it. I quickly memorized it and went to the kitchen to look at the food tickets. Knowing the table numbers, I didn¡¯t have a problem with bringing the food to the right tables. The customers were actually very nice and seemed to like it that I served them. I was actually enjoying myself interacting with people and started to rx a bit.


    Unfortunately, the others also noticed that I found my way into the restaurant, so they started to mess up my tables and give me the wrong food. I tried to stay calm and pretended it did not bother me until one of the She-Wolves stuck out her foot and I fell to the ground with all the food around me. I felt humiliated when everyone looked at me andughed. Of course, at that moment Allesandro looked down on me with disgust, ¡°You should go wash in the toilet. You can¡¯t present yourself covered in food to your special customer that will be here in 10 minutes. But you will probably mess something simple like that up anyway.¡±


    I gritted my teeth in anger and wanted to let Spirit out and rip him to pieces. But instead, I went up and walked away to the toilet. I did not want to give him the satisfaction of my emotions. I went to the toilet and tried to wash off the food stains as good as possible. I sshed some water on my face and allowed myself to calm down a bit. After a while, I noticed that the restaurant had gone silent. I figured it was probably because the special customer was waiting for me now. I took a deep breath, checked if the package in my bra was still intact, and then left the toilet.


    I walked into the restaurant and stood still in shock when I noticed the restaurant waspletely empty. The kitchen was empty, the customers go, and no trace of Allesandro of the She-Wolves. I immediately had a bad feeling in my gut and wanted to run to the entrance when sirens sted around me and police barged in with pistols pointed at me. I looked around me, but I am surrounded and there is no way for me to escape. I immediately started sweating thinking about the drugs that I carried with me. I would go to jail if they discovered that on me. I had to give it to that fucker Allesandro, he sure lived up to his promise of making my life into a hell.


    The police made a ce for a big man walking into the restaurant. The big muscr man was wearing jeans and cowboy boots. Around his middle, he had a belt with pistols in it. I could see the strong muscles through his t-shirt, and he had a handsome face with a strong cheek line, green eyes, short curly brown hair, and a small stubble beard.


    If this man would have looked at me in any other situation it would have made my legs turn into jelly. Unfortunately, right now all I could think when he walked closer to me was, ¡°How the hell am I going to get out of this?¡±

 Out of the frying pan into the fire

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The sheriff walked so close to me that our bodies were almost touching. I could smell his scent of manly sweat with a mix of vani. Of course, Spirit smelled it too and was almost purring in my head, ¡°Maybe we should let him arrest us, Vanessa. Imagine how it feels to have his hands go over your body.¡±


    ¡°Spirit please shut up; I can¡¯t concentrate like this.¡±


    The sheriff inspected my face, and his voice was rough and manly when he asked, ¡°Who are you? I have not seen you here before. Do you work for Don Lorenzo?¡±


    I figured it would be weird if I was too calm so with a trembling voice I responded, ¡°My name is Vanessa Sir. I just started working for Don Lorenzo today was my first day as a server.¡±


    The sheriff gave me a strict look, ¡°Then where is everyone if you are supposed to be serving? And why do you work for Don Lorenzo because you cannot tell me that you don¡¯t know he is the most powerful gangster in the region.¡±


    I looked the sheriff straight in the eyes, ¡°I do not know what happened, sir. I went to the bathroom because I fell and had to clean myself up. When I came back everyone had left. About your other question, yes, I know who Don Lorenzo is, but my parents have a huge debt with him and he told them I had to start working for him to pay it off.¡±


    The sheriff seemed uneasy when I looked him in the eyes, and I could see he had to swallow before he could answer me. He balled his fists and said, ¡°You would not be the first daughter that would get sold to the mafia, unfortunately. We received an anonymous tip that there would be a drug delivery here tonight so I am sure you would not mind if we searched the ce.¡±


    Hemanded his men to search the restaurant and trash it if necessary so no ce would be untouched. I turned around and looked at the police that was throwing tables and chairs upside down. I did not notice that the sheriff came closer until I could feel his warm breath against my neck. He whispered in my ear, ¡°You would not lie to me? Would you?¡±


    My body tensed up not from fear but because I felt things I never felt before. His warm breath against my neck, his scent, and his strong body behind me made a shiver go down my spine. My heartbeat quickened when I felt the tension in the silence between us. I could not help imagining feeling his hands going all over my body and his lips against my neck. My breasts tensed up by the thought and just then I remembered the package I had hidden there. I shook my head to get rid of the fantasy and stepped away from the sheriff still breathing fast. His green eyes were fixated on me, and I could tell he was assessing what to make of me.


    Luckily the moment got interrupted by his officers telling him that they couldn¡¯t find anything. The sheriff seemed annoyed but told everyone to move out. Before walking away, he asked, ¡°Do you need a lift, Vanessa?¡±


    Going with him would erge the risk of getting discovered but on the other hand, I had no idea how to get back to the mansion otherwise. Spirit gave me thest push to go with him although I could have done without all her suggestions on what to do with the sheriff in the car. I tried to ignore Spirit while I walked to the door and said, ¡°Yes please that would be appreciated.¡±


    During the drive to the mansion, I didn¡¯t really know what to say to him. He seemed lost in his thoughts anyway, so I guessed he didn¡¯t mind the silence. He drove me to the big gate at the mansion and I said, ¡°Thank you for driving me.¡±


    He seemed to wake up from his thoughts and took my hand when I wanted to step out of the car. ¡°Wait Vanessa, I just want you to know that there are ways of escaping Don Lorenzo and his gang. I could help you.¡± He took a card out of his pocket and handed it to me. It said, ¡°Duke Miller, Sheriff of the crime department.¡± Then there was his phone number and email. I smiled at him, ¡°I will think about it, thank you, Duke.¡±


    I looked into his green eyes onest time before I closed the door and walked to the gate. The gate had cameras and opened for me quickly. While walking to the entrance I started to boil with anger because this could have gone way more wrong. I might have been low in rank but that doesn¡¯t mean I would ept getting screwed over by some asshole with an ego. By the time I entered the mansion I was fuming and this time it was not because of Spirit her temper.


    I ignored everyone I saw and walked to the living room I met Don Lorenzo because I knew that was where he spent most of his nights. The doors were closed but I just barged in and found Don Lorenzo, Tomasso, and Allesandro in some heated discussion over some papers. They all looked surprised, and I could see a hint of fear in Allesandro¡¯s eyes for a moment. Don Lorenzo his surprise quickly changed to anger, ¡°How dare you barge in here like that!¡±


    In my current mood, I wasn¡¯t scared of him at all, so I just snorted and threw the package on the table. ¡°Well, maybe you shouldn¡¯t have let me walk into a trap. That is not a test that is just unfair!¡±


    Don Lorenzo looked confused and Tomasso said, ¡°We just heard from Allesandro that the police came and that he tried to get everyone out, but he couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Ow really is that what happened Allesandro?¡± I looked at him with all the hate I could produce and continued, ¡°I went to the bathroom to freshen up and when I came back everyone was gone and I was surrounded by police. The sheriff told me that there had been an anonymous tip from someone that drugs would be dealt at the restaurant tonight.¡± I looked at Don Lorenzo, ¡°Now what I find interesting is how many people knew of this deal and who snitched to the police and why?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Allesandro his face became red and angry, and he jumped up shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this stupid low omega bitch. She is just making up stories because she messed up the deal and now, she is scared you will punish her.¡±


    Don Lorenzo held up his hand and said, ¡°Silent.¡± Allesandro just kept going and Don Lorenzo looked at him fiercely and his wolf came out and growled with authority, ¡°I said silence! Tomasso take Allesandro away from me. He needs some time to cool down.¡±


    Tomasso nodded and dragged Allesandro out of the room. Don Lorenzo stayed silent for a while and then looked at me again, ¡°What I would like to know is how you managed to get away with the drugs even.¡±


    I answered calmly, ¡°The sheriff asked who I was, so I told him I was new and just started working for you because my parents owe you a debt. He seemed to believe me and even brought me home and gave me his card so I could call him if I wanted to escape from your ws.¡±


    Don Lorenzo looked at me in shock and then bursted outughing. He wasughing so hard that tears rolled down his cheeks. When he finally caught his breath he said joyfully, ¡°That is just brilliant. The sheriff is a pain in my ass that keeps getting more dangerous and annoying by the day. I have sent many spies to him but he never seemed interested in women so I couldn¡¯t get close.¡± With a big smile he continues, ¡°It seems he took a liking to you though so my little sharp wolf it seems you are going to be useful to me after all.¡±

 The sheriff

    Duke¡¯s pov,


    Duke sighed when he looked at the clock. Another day working until 12 at night alone at the office. He stared at the mind map on the wall with Don Lorenzo¡¯s picture in the middle. The mind map was getting bigger and bigger with more pictures of people and ces. His colleagues told him he was getting obsessed with this mafia gang, but he just couldn¡¯t let it rest when he was getting closer and closer to wiping this scum of his territory.


    He had to admit though that his life was kind of pathetic right now. He just slept, ate, and worked. He was a young, muscr, and handsome guy with more than enough female attention, but he just couldn¡¯t get himself to give a shit about dating or social life. Maybe if his sister would not have died because of Don Lorenzo and his gang he wouldn¡¯t care this much. Her death was 10 years ago when Duke was still a boy. They found her body overdosed in an abandoned building and the police said it was suicide. But duke knew that was not true. It all started when she started hanging out with some of the boys from the Romano gang. She started behaving and dressing differently and often stayed outte. His parents never recovered from the loss of their daughter. They now lived a secluded life dedicated to Christ. Duke found hisfort in the promise he made himself to make this poisonous organization pay for what it did.


    He sighed and packed his bag to head home, take a shower, and sleep. The next day he stands up at 7 again to arrive at his desk at 8 in the morning. The day went like any other until at 6 in the evening the phone rang. Duke picked up and heard a distorted voice say, ¡°I do not have long so listen carefully. in 30 minutes, there will be a drug delivery taking ce at the restaurant Al Dente. The people are too scared to speak up against the Morano¡¯s, but we all want to see that dynasty end.¡± Then the line went silent because the anonymous caller hung up.


    Duke was immediately full of adrenaline and phoned all his colleagues toe to the office immediately. His whole team was there in 10 minutes and with loud sirens, they drove full speed to the restaurant. His team barged in and through the walky-talky, he heard the whole restaurant was empty except for one waitress. Duke cursed and barged into the front doors annoyed. When he walked in, he had to stop and look properly because the woman his team had surrounded was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. She was clearly Italian with her curvy body and long wavy brown hair. But her face was round and kind with full lips and rosy cheeks. But the thing he could not stop staring at was her eyes. He had never seen such light, blue eyes and just felt drawn to them because it felt like they looked right into his soul.


    He brought himself back to order and went straight to business. He had not seen her before but that didn¡¯t mean she was innocent. He started questioning her and she told him she just started working for Don Lorenzo because her parents owed him a debt. She seemed sincere but Duke learned that you couldn¡¯t trust anyone, so he told his team to search the whole ce for the drugs. Vanessa turned around to look at his team leaving no stone unturned. He walked closer to her until he was just a few inches away. He could smell the scent of rosesing from her hair and he whispered in her ear, ¡± You would not lie to me, would you?¡±


    Her body tensed up and her breathing quickened, she did not answer him, and he realized it was not out of fear but because he was standing so close to her. He could feel the tension build and his body reacted to hers without him wanting it to. She shook her head and stepped away from him, turned around, and looked into his eyes. He was staring at her and suddenly an idea popped up in his head. Whether she was lying or not he could use a way to get inside information. She clearly found him attractive, and he would lie if he said that feeling wasn¡¯t mutual. If he got closer to her, he would either be able to help her escape from Don Lorenzo if she was speaking the truth, or if she wasn¡¯t he could use her to find a weak spot in the gang.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His thoughts got interrupted by his team telling him they did not find anything. Duke cursed in annoyance, but he was notpletely disappointed because maybe this evening still brought him a step closer to ending the Morano reign anyway. Before heading out he asked Vanessa if she wanted a lift and she seemed eager toe with him. During the drive, he could not help but think about his n and how to get close to Vanessa. Before he knew it they had already arrived at the mansion. He decided it would be best to give her his card and let her know he wanted to help her. That way she would feel like she was the one in power deciding whether she would contact him or not. While she walked to the gate, he could not help but stare at her perky ass and he felt annoyed by the thoughts that came to his mind. He quickly drove away and realized no other woman ever had that effect on his body and mind.


    That night when he was lying in bed, he had a problem sleeping. He just hoped she would call him because those beautiful eyes were all he could think of.

 Changes

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I had never seen Don Lorenzo this happy before. He said, ¡°You should call him in a few days to say you want to talk to him. You then must do anything to get close to him. I want to know everything about him and most importantly I need you to find out what he knows about us. Use the fact that he likes you, fuck him if you must.¡±


    Normally I would have said that I was not some piece of meat, but I had to shamelessly admit that fucking the sheriff was something I actually wanted. Any resistance I had against the idea was shoved aside by Spirit anyway. I never had an instant physical attraction to a man before, so I was curious to explore it. So, I just nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°What about the anonymous tip?¡±


    Don Lorenzo walked around thinking, ¡°I will send Allesandro away on a mission for a little while. He is a loyal beta to me, but I cannot have him endanger our pack because he got rejected. Besides, you are valuable to me now so he will have to cool off and ept that.¡±


    I felt relieved that the alpha believed me and that I would get a bit of a break from Allesandro. I walked to the door because there was nothing left for me to say, and I didn¡¯t want to waste the Alpha¡¯s time. Before I opened the door he started talking again though, ¡°Ow and Vanessa. I do keep my promises so you will move up a rank to the normal pack. Lianna can show you to your new room and tomorrow you will start training with the normal pack. I do expect a weekly report from you about the progress with the sheriff. Keep working hard and I will notice it and reward it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Don,¡± I replied and I wondered if he wasn¡¯t such a bad man after all. I did appreciate him sticking up for me against Allesandro and keeping his promises. Spirit interrupted my thoughts by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget he is a rapist and probably killed his own Luna. We should keep our guard up.¡± I felt ashamed that I forgot about that so easily, but I guess I got blinded by the desire to be epted into a pack. Luckily, I had Spirit to keep me on my toes.


    I walked out the door to the sleeping room of the omegas. When I walked in Lianna immediately hugged me and asked what happened. I told her everything including that I would have to move away from the omega group. I felt sad because I grew fond of this little group in a short time and especially Lianna showed me so much kindness. Lianna seemed genuinely happy for me though, ¡°Vanessa that is incredible. You worked yourself up in rank in just a week. Obviously, we will miss you and your productivity in theb. But we can still hang out.¡±


    I looked at her sad, ¡°Can we still do pack runs together?¡±


    Lianna smiled at me, ¡°Of course silly. If your working hours allow it you will always be wee to join. Nowe on let¡¯s go to your new private bedroom.¡±


    I gave everyone in the room a hug and thanked them for being so nice to me. Lianna then brought me to a small bedroom with a bed, a desk, and my own bathroom. It was nothing fancy, but it was more than I ever had for myself, so I still felt lucky. Lianna gave me a hug again and said, ¡°You should get some rest. I think tomorrow morning someone will wake you up and tell you what your new routine is going to look like.¡± She pulled away and looked into my eyes intensely, ¡°Trust me this is a good thing. You will find your way I am sure of it.¡±


    I softly replied, ¡°Thank you Lianna for everything.¡±


    She gave me onest smile before leaving me alone and I quickly took a shower before jumping into bed. I wasying there twisting and turning going over the events of the day. No matter what I did my thoughts always went back to the sheriff. I could still smell his manly scent and if I closed my eyes, I could picture his green eyes staring at me. I knew I should wait with calling him but the more thought about it the more I got scared that I imagined the way he looked at me. What if I called him and he didn¡¯t want to meet up with me? Not only would Don Lorenzo be furious, but I would also be disappointed because I was eager to get to know him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I guessed this insecurity was what normal teenage girls felt when they had a crush on someone, but I have never gotten any attention before, so all these feelings were new. I heard Spirit growl, ¡°Call him already I am getting crazy of you going back and forth. He liked you I could smell it. So, stop torturing us and call him otherwise we won¡¯t sleep for days.¡±


    I sighed because she was right. It was probably better to rip off the bandage instead of getting myself stressed about it for days. On my desk, there was a mobile phone, and put in the number from the card Duke gave me. After looking at the phone for 10 minutes I finally found the courage to press the dial button.


    A sleepy low voice answered, ¡°Yes?¡±


    I got goosebumps when I recognized his low sexy voice. I imagined him lying in bed with his brown curls all messed up and a bare chest. I had to shake off the vision and answered with red cheeks, ¡°Hi Duke, it¡¯s Vanessa. Sorry if I woke you up, I just couldn¡¯t stop thinking  that you said you could help me.¡±


    He immediately sounded more awake, ¡°Ow yes of course Vanessa. I meant it so please let me know if there is anything I can do for you.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure but maybe we could meet up in the town tomorrow evening and talk about it?¡±


    Duke quickly responded, ¡°Yeah that sounds like a good idea. Should I pick you up around 7?¡±


    ¡°That would be very nice of you. I will see you tomorrow at 7 then. Sorry for waking you up.¡±


    I could hear him chuckle, ¡°I have had worse calls at night so no worries. Sleep well, Vanessa.¡±


    I hung up the phone and went back to bed. I needed to sleep because tomorrow would be a full day of new experiences again. I closed my eyes and felt excited and nervous about everything that was happening to me. Finally, exhaustion caught up with me and darkness took over.

 No pity for the weak

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The next morning, I woke up to a knocking sound on my door. I immediately jumped out of bed and opened the door suspiciously. I saw a muscr, blond man with lots of scars on his face, standing outside my door. He did not smile when he said, ¡°You must be Vanessa. My name is ke, and I am the trainer of the pack. Tomasso instructed me to get you personally and bring you to training.¡±


    He looked at my pyjamas, ¡°You should get dressed.¡± He handed me some ck jeans, ck boots, and a grey sweater. I felt happy that he gave me some clothes because honestly, I had almost nothing myself. Training would be much morefortable in these clothes. I quickly got dressed and walked outside the room. ke had a quick pace and I had to do my best to keep up with him. While we were walking, he started talking to me, ¡°So now that you have climbed rank to the normal pack there will be lots of training for you to attend to. All of us work in protection work but the assignments you will get depend on your skill level. You will start training at the lowest level. They do assignments like smuggling and patrol work. The middle level works as bodyguards and the highest level does the secret spy missions. All levels get trained in stamina, fighting, spying, and gun shooting. It is important to both train your wolf and your human form so some days the training will be in wolf form and other days in human form.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He walked to the edge of the forest where a group of 20 people were waiting. ¡°Today we will train in human form starting with stamina. We are going to do a run through the hills and forest. You have to keep up because everyone is instructed to not wait for the ones that fall behind. Normally a pack stays together but if you can¡¯t keep up you shouldn¡¯t be here, to begin with.¡±


    I was still busy processing the information when ke sprinted into the forest. The group immediately ran after him, and I tried to catch up. I had some stamina, but the terrain was very uneven and I fell over tree roots a few times trying to not lose them out of sight. I ran as hard as I could but already after 10 minutes, it felt like my lungs were burning. I was stubborn though and didn¡¯t want to give anyone the satisfaction of seeing me feel. I ignored the pain in my sides and lungs and just kept going and going. I focused on the person in front of me and thought about nothing else than following her. After an hour-long run, we returned to the entrance of the forest and I was sweating and panting more than ever. I felt proud and relieved that I had been able to keep up and I thought I would now get a well-deserved break.


    Unfortunately, ke had other ideas and immediatelymanded everyone to head to the gym. They all went in running pace and I hesitantly followed. At the gym, ke told everyone that today for fighting training we would focus on kickboxing. I had never done that before so I hoped they would go easy on me. At first, it was fine because ke was showing us moves to practice on boxing bags. I tried to follow the instructions, but my body was already exhausted. ke noticed my weak kicks and with a displeased tone he shouted, ¡°Everyone gather around the boxing ring.¡±


    I knew immediately that I was about to get my ass kicked. ke walked toward me and said, ¡°If you think not giving your all is epted here. Then you are wrong! Now show me you deserve to be here. There is no ce for weakness or pity.¡±


    I swallowed and tried to walk into the ring with confidence. My confidence quickly disappeared when ke chose my sparring partner. A huge man with tattoos that looked like he could crush me in a second. ke looked at us with no emotion, ¡°The match is won if your opponent falls and doesn¡¯t get up. Everything is allowed except the face. I have been told that our princess here needs her face intact.¡±


    The tattooed guy looked at me with a sly smile and I could see he thought this match would be over in a matter of seconds. He came at me full force, but I managed to dive away. I was faster than him but it didn¡¯t take long for me to slow down due to exhaustion. Before I knew it, he kicked me against my upper leg hard and I fell down. He put up his arms in victory, but I ignored the sharp pain in my leg and got up. He looked at me annoyed and not soon after his fist found my stomach. I fell to the ground again coughing but managed to get up gritting my teeth. My opponent seemed to get very annoyed by the fact that I would get up again. He became more reckless from anger and now came at me like a wild bull. I took the opportunity to dive to the side and pull out my leg at the same time. He fell over my leg and his head hit the ground hard leaving him unconscious. I was standing there looking at the big man and I couldn¡¯t believe I actually won. As soon as the adrenaline faded all the pain came back and I my sight got blurry. I held myself to the sides of the boxing ring and looked around me.


    Everyone was looking at me with open mouths because no one expected me to win. Then one started pping and all of them joined. My heart jumped in my chest, but ke quickly told everyone to be silent. He came into the boxing ring, and everyone watched with anticipation what he would do, ¡°You should all take this as a lesson to never underestimate your opponent no matter how weak they appear. Besides that, keep your emotions under control because they will cloud your judgment.¡± He gave me a small nod, ¡°You did well. Don¡¯t make me punish you again.¡±


    When I left the boxing ring, everyone, I passed gave me a p on my shoulder and I knew I gained some respect today. It was then time for lunch, but I was too exhausted to talk to anyone, so I just quickly ate my food and took the time to rest. After lunch, it was only gun training left and I felt utterly relieved when I found out I actually had some talent for it. ke left me alone the rest of the training and at 5 we were all allowed to leave.


    I dragged myself to my room and wanted to justy in bed and die but then I remembered that I had a date with Duke in 2 hours. I realized I didn¡¯t even have anything to wear but I couldn¡¯t wear the stinking training clothes of today. Just when I started to get stressed out, Lianna her head appeared at my door. She looked shocked when she saw in what state I was, ¡°Seems like you had a tough first day of training.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    She walked into my room, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a nice shower and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°I want to but I have to meet with the sheriff in 2 hours and I don¡¯t even have anything nice to wear.¡±


    Lianna raised her eyebrow, ¡°Meeting with the sheriff? Hmm, I think you have a lot to tell me. I can get you some clothes though. I think we have the same size.¡±


    I smiled relieved, ¡°That would be great and yes I will find you tomorrow and tell you all about it.¡±


    Lianna pointed at the shower, ¡°Go get a nice hot shower. You deserved it. I will get some clothes for you now.¡±


    I went into the shower and enjoyed the sensation of the warm water on my sore body. I stayed in for at least 30 minutes and felt refreshed when I came out. On my bed, there wereying some tight jeans, a light blue crop top, and some white heels. I put everything on and brushed my hair. When I looked in the mirror, I felt satisfied with the way the clothes embraced my body. The top brought out the blue in my eyes even more. I looked at the clock and realized I had to go. While I walked out of the mansion nerves started to kick in. I had never been with a man alone before so I hoped I wouldn¡¯t make a fool of myself.

 blue-eyed temptation

    Duke¡¯s pov,


    Ever since Vanessa called him Duke had been on edge. He didn¡¯t expect her to call him so quickly and his heart rate went up immediately when he recognized her voice. Which was annoying because he wanted to keep his head cool and stay professional. He shouldn¡¯t lose sight of why it was important to get close to her. The next day he dived into his work not allowing himself to think about that gorgeous woman that hit a certain nerve with him. After work, he went home, took a shower, and put on his usual cowboy boots, jeans, and a green blouse. He didn¡¯t want to give her the impression that it was a date or something.


    He drove to the mansion and waited at the gate. It was a bit early so he pretended to be on his phone but he was actually taking pictures of the surroundings to studyter. He was so caught up in it that he hadn¡¯t noticed Vanessaing out of the gate until she opened the car door. He quickly looked in her direction when she opened the door. His throat went dry when he took in her long legs in tight jeans, bare waist, and blue top that made her eyes look even bluer. She looked at him with those big pale eyes and he knew immediately that staying professional would be damn hard. He had just been staring at her and hadn¡¯t said a word, so she was just standing there waiting for him to speak. He cleared his throat and just blurted out the first thing that came to mind, ¡°Sorry, you looked so beautiful I didn¡¯t know what to say. Please get in.¡±


    She had an amused smile on her face when she replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He could hit himself in the face, she called him because she hoped he could help her and the first thing he did was hit on her. Ugh, he wasn¡¯t used to not having his emotions under control. What was this woman doing to him? He started driving and asked, ¡°I can put on some music, what do you like?¡±


    ¡°Hmm depends on my mood really I like a lot of stuff. What about you?¡± Her gaze went over him, and she mockingly said, ¡°I am guessing country music.¡±


    Heughed and put on his ylist and the song Tennessee Whiskey started to y. Vanessa giggled and leaned back listening to the song. At the end of the song, they arrived at a small cafe in the vige. He went out and opened Vanessa her car door and took her hand to help her out. She looked at him surprised but took his hand. She enthusiastically walked to the cafe, ¡°This looks cozy!¡± He smiled and walked in after her enjoying the sight of her swaying hips in tight jeans.


    When they walked in everyone looked up. In a small town, everyone knows everyone, and he never brought a woman anywhere so naturally, the whole town would gossip. He waved hi to the owner and guided Vanessa to a calm corner in the back. Vanessa looked around with big eyes taking it all in. She started questioning him about the town and he didn¡¯t mind answering her questions. She asked him how long he had been here, and he told her that he was born in this town. Every time someone walked into the bar, she asked who it was and he happily told her about everyone in the town. He enjoyed her curious spirit and he wondered how bad her life had been if she was amazed by small-town dynamics.


    Vanessa had now discovered the menu and her eyes were lighting up when she read out loud all the different cake vors. The sun was just going down and it shone on Vanessa brightly. Duke looked at the golden glow going over her brown locks and then down to her arms. He frowned when he now noticed a lot of bruised emerging on her skin. They must have been fresh because without the sunlight he didn¡¯t notice the just bruised skin. He stroked her arms softly with his finger and looked at her concerned, ¡°Who did this to you, Vanessa?¡±


    Vanessa looked up shocked and her gaze followed his finger. She pulled her arms away and tried to hide them behind the table. Her cheeks flushed pink when she answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just some heavy boxing workout.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to push her, but he didn¡¯t believe that for one single moment. But she probably also didn¡¯t dare to tell him anything when there were other people around. Maybe he should show her his special ce on the hill? He gave her a reassuring smile, ¡°How about we take some coffee and cake to go and I show you my favorite view of the town?¡±


    She looked into his eyes, and for a moment it looked like she was discussing it with someone in her head. He never experienced anyone looking at him like they could see straight to his soul. It kind of gave him goosebumps. He could see intelligence and many secretsying in her pale eyes. Finally, she responded, ¡°Okay let¡¯s see that special spot.¡±


    He ordered a piece of cheesecake, a piece of chocte cake, and 2 coffees and then they went back to his truck. He drove outside the town onto the highest hill of the vige. You could only get there by a special shortcut road only essible to the police. He parked his truck backward and opened up his trunk. He took a nket from the back and put it in the trunk. Lastly, he put the coffee and cakes on the nket and then padded the spot, ¡°Come on sit down. It is the best view in town.¡±


    She sat down and looked down the hill. He could hear her sigh in contentment when she took in the lights of the town, the bigke, and the forest. Slowly the stars and moon were also emerging which made it even more magical. Vanessa looked at the moon and put her head backward soaking in the reflection. He could swear when she sat straight again, she looked more confident like something shifted in her. He took a sip of his coffee and just went straight to the point, ¡°I hope you are right about the blue spots just being from training, but I can help you escape if you want.¡±


    She looked at him curiously, ¡°How would you help me escape?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time Duke helped women escape shitty situations. He actually had a whole protocol in ce so he replied, ¡°I could arrange for you to get a new identity and a new life somewhere outside of Don Lorenzo his grasp.¡±


    She leaned in closer, ¡°You could do that?¡±


    Duke had to swallow when she came so close, that he could smell a mix of vani andvender. He took a deep breath, ¡°Yes, I can but it would take some time and I would need to see you regrly to prepare. Would you be able to get away from the mansion?¡±


    She was silent for a little while before she said, ¡°To be honest Don Lorenzo has asked all the women to try and get close to you to be able to spy on you.¡±


    Duke chuckled; he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°That is actually great. Just tell him you seeded, and I want to see more of you. You could y double spy and help me gain more information in the meantime? Nothing that would bring you in danger of course.¡±


    She bit her lip, ¡°You want to see more of me?¡±


    Duke his throat went dry, and he immediately got warm when he noticed the seductive look in her eyes. ¡°I.. I.. Do,¡± was all he could say.


    Her gaze shifted to his lips, and she softly said, ¡°If we want Don Lorenzo to believe me getting close to you, we would have to spend a lot of time together,¡± she paused for a moment, ¡°even nights.¡±


    After that Duke couldn¡¯t hold himself in anymore. His body was hungry for the sexy woman that was lying next to him. He wanted to feel her soft lips on his and explore every single curve of her body. He wanted to make her gasp and moan when he tasted her. His desire grew stronger and harder by the second, so he took her face in his hands, leaned in closer, and forgot about all his restrictions.¡­All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 13 Back of the truck

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    My heart was pounding when Duke leaned in. As soon as I had seen the romantic spot Duke brought me to, fantasies started to y in my mind. The thoughts made my body hot and full of anticipation which allowed Spirit to take over some headspace. With Spirit taking more control I had blurted out things that were suggestive, to say the least. Duke didn¡¯t seem to mind though because his eyes went darker, and I could smell that his scent shifted.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I stared into his green eyes as he leaned closer and put his hand under my chin. I enjoyed feeling his warm big hands on my skin and closed my eyes. I felt a pair of soft lips on mine and leaned into them. His lips explored mine gently and I could feel his tongue against my lips. I opened my mouth willingly and weed his taste of cake with a hint of coffee. I let my hands go through his curls and pulled him even closer. Heat started to spread all over my body, and I just wanted to be closer to him and feel his hands on my body. I kissed him harder and softly bit his lip to let him know that I wanted more.


    A low moan came from his throat when I bit his lip and he pushed me backward while he kept kissing me. I was nowying on the floor of the trunk and his muscr body was bending over me. I let my hands go under his shirt and traced the muscles of his strong back. His body felt boiling hot, and I loved the feeling of his warm skin under my hands. His voice was low and husky when he said, ¡°Damn Vanessa you are making me crazy. I don¡¯t think I can stop if you keep touching me.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t stop,¡± I whispered locking my lips against his again. Duke his hands went over my bare stomach caressing my waist. I leaned into his touch when his hand went further up under my top. His warm hand started caressing my breast and shivers of pleasure went through my spine. His fingers explored my nipples and my body reacted instantly to his touch. He started kissing my neck and he put my top to the side before he put his mouth around my nipple. A moan escaped my lips when he sucked it and I arched my back in pleasure. My stomach was tingling, and wetness started to spread between my legs. The sensation of his hot tongue on my sensitive nipple made me unable to think straight. As he kept biting it softly his other hand opened my pants and went into my underwear. His hand started caressing me and I shamelessly moved my hips against his hand. I gasped when his fingers went inside and softly started stroking my sensitive little spot. I moaned when his fingers circled and stroked me, and tension started to build in my lower stomach.


    Just when I thought I was about to explode a loud ringtone started ying from Duke his phone. Duke cursed and took his hand away and got off me to pick up his phone leaving me out of breath on the floor. I saw his expression turn from annoyed into serious when he picked up the phone so it must have been important. I quickly put my top back and closed my pants before sitting up straight. Duke had just hung up the phone and looked at me with a guilty look in his eyes.


    ¡°I am so sorry Vanessa but there has been a shooting ident and I have to go there immediately.¡±


    I softly squeezed his hand and got up, ¡°I understand. That¡¯s the risk of dating a sheriff I guess.¡±


    He smiled when he heard my teasing tone and helped me out of the back of his pickup truck. He quickly drove me to the mansion, and I got out quickly so I wouldn¡¯t have held him up. ¡°Bye, thanks for today I had a good time,¡± I said while I closed the door of his truck. Duke frowned at me and got out of the car and walked towards me. I looked up because he was much taller than me and my eyes must have looked confused. He softly stroked my cheek and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to run off like that. I can still say a proper goodbye to you. I already feel guilty enough for the abrupt end of the date.¡±


    With a little twinkle in his eyes, he continued, ¡°I would have liked to find out what happened if I didn¡¯t get a call.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I said with a raspy voice.


    ¡°I promise I will make it up to you next time.¡± And he leaned in to kiss me goodbye. His kiss was rough and full of passion while he pushed my back against his car. When he let me go, I was again out of breath and dizzy from desire. I looked at his strong arms while he climbed back into the car, and I could see a hint of his muscles through his shirt. He shouted he would call me soon before he drove away leaving me standing there like a drooling puppy. I gave myself a moment to catch my breath before I headed to the gate. I immediately went to bed knowing I should sleep because tomorrow it would be a heavy training day again. But I couldn¡¯t help myself just thinking about how lovely the date was and I blushed when I thought about the exciting sensations in my body that I had never felt before. When I finally drifted off to sleep it was with rosy cheeks.

 Chapter 14 Intelligence is key

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, I woke up before my rm and immediately wished I didn¡¯t. My body felt like it had been run over by a truck. It would take a while for my body to adjust to the training, but I had no problem with physical pain. It was something I could ignore while mental abuse always haunts you. Spirit felt uneasy and full of energy, so I decided to let her have a run before the sun came up. I went outside shifted and let Spirits paws take me deep into the forest. The cold wind against my fur woke me up nicely and after the run in wolf form, I didn¡¯t feel as stiff anymore when I shifted back.


    I quickly ran into the mansion to grab some breakfast and waited outside for the rest of the pack to join me. ke seemed surprised when he saw me standing there alone. He nodded, ¡°trying to make up for your awful performance yesterday I see.¡±


    With a sassy tone, I replied, ¡°The ones that do not give up are the ones that will achieve growth. I am stepping out of myfort zone and learning. Are you?¡±


    I saw a hint of a smile on his face before he turned his attention to the others arriving. ¡°Today you will run the exact same round as yesterday out of memory. With the work, we do it is important to have a sharp mind and remember paths so you will be able to escape. I will all expect you back in 53 minutes precisely because that is the time it took yesterday.¡±


    Everyone sprinted off and I followed somewhere in the middle. Some big guy named Ron took the lead. For the first 20 minutes, everything went fine but then he went left after a big hanging tree, and I knew we went wrong. I remembered the tree because I thought it had such a weird shapepared to the other trees. ¡°Wait! We should go right here,¡± I shouted.


    Ron stopped and looked at me annoyed, ¡°No we should not! The mansion is to the left. You are wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, ¡°I know the mansion is to the left, but we should take the exact same route as yesterday which is right at this tree.¡±


    Some people spoke up saying they also remembered going right but Ron just raised his voice over them, ¡°Well we have now wasted precious minutes anyway so it would not even matter anymore. Anyone who wants to be with ke in time follow me to the left. The rest can follow the omega wolf to the right.¡±


    I frowned when he said omega wolf in such a disrespectful way like they were not worthy of the pack. He sprinted off and almost everyone followed him except 5 other people. They all looked at me to show them what to do. I sighed and said, ¡°We should follow the rest even though it is the wrong way because a pack stays together.¡±


    They all nodded in agreement, and we sprinted after the others. When we arrived back at ke he all made us stand in a line. ¡°Who was in charge of the run?¡± he asked.


    Ron held up his hand and ke stood in front of him, ¡°How long did the run take you think?¡±


    Ron gloated, ¡°Around 50 minutes sir. We had some problems because of the new omega wolf speaking out of ce. But I solved it quickly and they caught up with the rest.¡±


    ke narrowed his eyes, ¡°What problem was that?¡±


    Ron pointed at me, ¡°She halted everyone at some crooked tree and said we should have gone right there instead of left. Only 5 people agreed with her, so she came after us anyway.¡±


    ke walked to me and looked straight into my eyes, ¡°Why did you go after them if you knew the way was wrong?¡±


    I answered calmly, ¡°The end result of choosing the right path is not worth it if it separates the pack. We are strongest if we stay together.¡±


    ke stared at me for a while before walking in front of the whole group. ¡°This exercise has once again shown that thinking and behaving like an alpha male doesn¡¯t mean you are a leader. A true leader always thinks about what is best for the whole pack. Vanessa has shown that she can not only remember the right path after seeing it only one time, but she can also make selfless decisions in the best interest of the pack. Therefore, she will be your leader with the training in the afternoon.¡±


    I stood straight and tried not to blush, but I definitely felt proud. I gained some respect again by staying true to myself. I looked at Ron and he just seemed embarrassed now, so I walked to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry you will get a chance to prove yourself again. Making mistakes is part of learning.¡±


    He looked at me surprised, ¡°Don¡¯t know why you are being kind to me after I was such a jerk to you but thanks. I guess I still have a lot to learn.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°We all do,e on let¡¯s have some lunch.¡±


    I walked with him and a group of others to the kitchen and sat down with them after we grabbed sandwiches. For some reason, I felt less shy around people now. I guessed spending time with a pack is something I longed for and it felt quite natural actually. The others also seemed to slowly ept me now that I had proven I wasn¡¯t some weak woman. I didn¡¯t have a connection with anyone like with Lianna but still, they were friendly to me which felt nice.


    After lunch, we all went back to the entrance of the forest where ke was waiting again. Next to him there were standing blue and green paint cans. In his hands, he was holding a T-shirt. ¡°For this training, you will separate into 2 groups. One group will be led by Vanessa and the other group by Violet. I will hide the t-shirt somewhere in the forest and the group that brings it back to me will have sessfullypleted the mission. Anything is allowed. The leaders can now smell the T-shirt and pick their groups while I hide it.¡±


    I looked at Violet and I could tell from the sharp look in her eyes that she was intelligent so I should not underestimate her. I smelled the T-Shirt and immediately recognized the smell of whiskey and cigars that Don Lorenzo carried. ke went away into the forest and Violet, and I started picking members. I picked all the people that agreed with me this morning during the run, and I also picked Ron. We all painted ourselves with the blue paint and waited for ke toe back. In the meantime, I discussed strategy with my group. ¡°So, the only way we are going to win this is if we are smarter than them. We should split up into 2 groups, I will go with 2 others to find the T-shirt but we will hide and not take it. We will look at which person from the other group takes the T-shirt. The rest of you will be waiting somewhere hidden at the beginning of the forest. We will chase them so they think they must return quickly and then when they don¡¯t expect it Ron will tackle the one carrying the T-Shirt and bring it to the finish. We will all be in wolf form so we can keepmunicating together.¡±


    They all looked at me with open mouths and Ron said, ¡°You really are something else, Vanessa. Most wolves would just try to be the strongest or quickest.¡±


    I winked, ¡°Let¡¯s surprise them. We are wolves, not sheep.¡±


    ke came back and counted down to 3. At 3 we all shifted and sprinted into the forest. We all split up, but I knew 2 of my group were close. Spirit smelled the ground and quickly she found the scent of cigars and whiskey. Spirit has a really good nose so luckily; I was probably the first to find the trail. I followed it deep into the forest until eventually, I saw the T-Shirt hidden in a hollow tree. Luckily, there was a river close by that gave me a view of the tree without my scent giving me away. Iid low and watched the tree until 5 minutester Violet and 2 other wolves came running. They changed into human forms to take the T-Shirt and looked around anxiously to see if there was no one else there. I saw violet take out another T-Shirt from her pocket. She gave the T-Shirt of Don Lorenzo to a woman with purple hair that quickly changed back into a wolf with ruby fur. I chuckled because I had to admit that Violet her n was smart.


    They all changed back into wolf form and ran away. Spirit howled and told the other wolves of my group close by to start the chase on Violet. I also followed their scent as quickly as I could while sending a message to Ron his wolf Rolo. ¡°You have to tackle the wolf with the ruby fur. She has the Alpha¡¯s T-Shirt. The other one is fake.¡±


    Spirit enjoyed the thrill of chasing the other group and the further we ran the more wolves of my group joined us. The other group thought we were chasing them to try and steal the prize but we were chasing them like they were a bunch of cattle that needed to be directed to the stable. Spirit howled and barked to the other wolves instructing them on certain positions so that Violet¡¯s group would take exactly the route we wanted them to take. I could see Violet her wolf in the front, and we were getting close to the beginning of the forest. The ruby wolf was running somewhere on the left side and just when Violet her wolf howled about victory, a big ck wolf jumped out of the bushes and tackled the ruby wolf. He grabbed the T-Shirt that was tied around her tail and sprinted out of the forest. Spirit and the other wolves of my group raced past the other group that was now in chaos and surprise.


    We sprinted out of the forest and shifted back into human form. We fell into the grassughing and panting. Ron proudly held up the T-Shirt and we all shared a high five together. When everyone was back ke asked us how we won, and Ron told him about our strategy proudly. Violet walked towards me and shook my hand, ¡°Good game, it was nice to have a worthy opponent.¡±


    ¡°Same to you, your n was good so I look forward to seeing what we cane up with together next time.¡±


    Violet smiled and gave me a respectful nod before walking away. After that everyone mixed together and started talking about the training until Tomasso walked onto the terrain. Everyone immediately became quiet when they saw the beta of the pack. ke shook his hand and asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Tomasso?¡±


    Tomasso looked at the group, ¡°I am going on a special spy mission tomorrow for Don Lorenzo. I could use some assistance and I would like for you to select a wolf that will be able to handle this mission.¡±


    We all looked at ke and he hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°I normally wouldn¡¯t propose someone so new, but I think you should take Vanessa. She has shown great potential in a short amount of time.¡±


    Tomasso looked at me surprised but he seemed pleased, ¡°Very well. Vanessa, I will find you tomorrow to prepare you for the mission.¡±


    I bowed in respect and couldn¡¯t believe I actually got picked. I wished my old pack could see me now. If they had ever given me a chance, they might have known about all the potential I had. But fuck them because I didn¡¯t need them, and I had a great new pack that epted me. While we walked back to the mansion, I got several congrattions onnding the mission with Tomasso. It felt good that it was something I earned by actually proving myself.


    The rest of the night I spend talking with Lianna. I told her all about the date with Duke I had yesterday, and we giggled like 2 school girls when I described how good he looked. It was nice to have someone who I could share innocent things with like talking about men. After giving her all the juicy details, I went back to my room. I took a hot shower and before I went to bed, I got a call from Duke saying that he was busy investigating the shooting tomorrow but that he would like to see me soon. I told him that he could call me when he had time again. I didn¡¯t want to sound like some desperate woman even though I was already longing to see him. Besides that, I had the mission with Tomasso so I would probably be busy myself. We hung up with the promise of seeing each other soon and I fell asleep feeling happy and proud of myself.

 Chapter 15 Spy mission

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The next day I trained with the rest of the pack in the morning until Tomasso came for me after lunch. We walked to the gate, and I felt excited and curious about the spy mission. Tomasso had not spoken yet, but I followed him into the forest outside the property of Don Lorenzo. As soon as we reached the shadows of the trees, Tomasso transformed into his wolf form. His wolf was big with dark brown fur, but I recognized his kind ember eyes. I followed his lead and transformed into Spirit. Immediately I heard his voice speaking through the wolf bond, ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t talk to you but with spy missions, it is only safe to exchange information in wolf form.¡±


    ¡°I understand, so what are we going to do?¡±


    Tomasso his wolf shadow started walking deeper into the forest and replied, ¡°Don Lorenzo has heard about some rumors that the Latin American packs have made a deal with the Irish wolves. We are going to see if the rumors are true.¡±


    He then started running and I made sure I stayed close behind him following his exact trail. After a few hours, he slowed down and softly walked to a spot in the bushes. The spot gave a view over a river harbor with loading docks. It was already getting dark, and I sat down next to Shadow to look at the river. ¡°I have never heard of the Irish wolves,¡± I said to Shadow.


    ¡°They are wolf packs that do business in Irnd. They have pubs but they make most of their money with smuggling in Europe. The wolf packs residing in the USA decided we would not do business with them because we cannot trust them. However, if alpha Carlos has broken that promise then he should be reminded who his allies are. Secretly making more money would not be tolerated by Don Lorenzo.¡±


    It made sense that Don Lorenzo would like to know if he could trust his allies. He was lucky with a beta as loyal as Tomasso to figure it out for him. I wondered what Don Lorenzo had done to deserve such loyalty. ¡°Can I ask you something personal?¡± I asked Tomasso.


    His gaze was still fixated on the docks, but he answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so loyal to Don Lorenzo? Are you sure he deserves it?¡±


    ¡°I know he might seem aggressive right now, but he used to be a well-bnced leader. Always doing what was best for the pack and making sure no Italian wolf pack would have to live poorly. Under his leadership, the packs grew immensely, and he was strict but always fair. Loyalty was rewarded and sneaky, respectless behavior punished.¡± He was silent for a while before he continued, ¡°But when his Luna still didn¡¯t give him pups after a year, he felt like the dynasty he had built would have no future. He became obsessed with making his bloodline continue and was more absent from other pressing matters in the packs that needed his attention. He feels like everything he built is slipping from his fingers, so he tries to grasp it back with aggression to show he is still the Alpha.¡±


    I could see a sadness in Shadow his eyes and I asked, ¡°So why do you still stay?¡±


    ¡°Loyalty is important for me. Would you abandon someone the moment they are having a hard time?¡±


    I thought about it for a while and replied, ¡°No I guess not but it is difficult because you don¡¯t want to follow someone over a limit. When is something so bad that you say, it has been enough I cannot live with myself anymore if I would support this?¡±


    Shadow looked into my eyes for the first time tonight, ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I would feel better if I knew the breeding wolves are okay. Do you know if they are?¡±


    ¡°No one is allowed in there, so I do not know. I must admit I have also wondered about them. Tomorrow is the monthly moon ceremony. I can get you in there while everyone is busy preparing for the feast,¡± he said.


    My heart skipped a beat and I just wanted to agree to the n when I noticed movement at the docks. A boat came to the dock, and I could hear the Irish ents of the men on it. As soon as the boat anchored cars drove to the dock and started loading boxes into the boat. The captain of the ship went to one of the cars and shook hands with a tall, slim man. I squeezed my eyes to look better at the man and saw that he had a big scar on his left cheek. ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Shadow growled softly, ¡°That is Alpha Carlos. His wolf¡¯s name is Scar and I don¡¯t have to tell you why.¡±


    He silently walked backward out of the bushes and turned around, ¡°I have seen enough we have to go back to Don Lorenzo and report this.¡±


    We ran back to the mansion, and I was happy that I got used to running a little bit because otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with shadow. At the mansion, we transformed back to human form and immediately went to Don Lorenzo his office.


    Don Lorenzo seemed nervous when we walked in. He was walking back and forth plucking his mustache. He did not greet us but just asked, ¡°And?¡±


    Tomasso answered calmly, ¡°The rumors are true Don. Carlos shook hands with the Irishman, and he loaded things onto their boat.¡±


    Don Lorenzo his face became red with anger, ¡°Then we must soon pay our Latin neighbors a visit and remind them they do not want us as an enemy.¡±


    At the same moment, someone knocked on the door and Don Lorenzo stormed past us to open it. A small man with sses and a white doctor¡¯s coat came in looking very nervous and ufortable. Don Lorenzo looked at him hopefully and barked, ¡°Well? Tell me!¡±


    With a trembling voice, the doctor said, ¡°Nn.. nnn. oo Don I am sorry. None of the she-wolves is pregnant at the moment. I wille back on Monday to do some tests. Maybe some sickness or something is going on.¡±


    Don Lorenzo was silent for a moment before exploding, ¡°WWWWWRAAAAAAAHHH.¡± He screamed and his body started to transform into his wolf form. ¡°EVERYBODY OUT,¡± he growled and Tomasso, the doctor, and I didn¡¯t know how quickly to run out of the office. Tomasso closed the doors behind us and while I walked away it sounded like the whole office was getting trashed. The sound of howls, growls, snarls, and ripping ws were all I heard when I went back to my room and stared at the ceiling. All I could think was, ¡°I hope the breeding she-wolves will not suffer from this anger.¡±

 Chapter 16 Monthly sacrifice

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    It was the day of the monthly Moon-Goddess celebration. The training was called off so everyone could help with preparing for the ceremony. Most of the pack were sent to hunt down a sacrifice. I volunteered for cleaning duty because I wanted to stay at the mansion. I had not forgotten about Tomasso¡¯s promise to sneak me into the quarters of the breeding she-wolves.


    Luckily Lianna and the other omegas also had cleaning duty, so it was actually nice to spend some time with all of them. I was just busy cleaning the kitchen when I heard a voice from the shadows, ¡°Pssst, Vanessa. Come on we have to go now.¡±


    I could just see a pair of ember eyes staring at me, so I knew it was Tomasso. Lianna looked at me confused so I whispered to her, ¡°I will exinter. Can you cover for me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask any questions and just nodded in agreement. I silently walked after Tomasso, and we walked to the forbidden door while constantly checking if nobody saw us. When we reached the door Tomasso said, ¡°I will stay outside and make sure no one gets in. You go look if they are alright.¡±


    I quickly opened the door that led me through a dark hallway. At the end of the hallway, there were 2 doors. I opened the left one first and saw it was a room filled with a bathtub, a couch, and a big bed. I didn¡¯t have to imagine what this room was used for, and I quickly closed the door again. I opened the door on the right, and it led to a bunch of prison cells. The cells were filled with expensive furniture, books, television, and much more but the fact remained that they looked like a cell. I walked past the women and most of them didn¡¯t even look up. I felt like I had a stone in my stomach when I looked at all the broken spirits. ¡°Look what he did to them, they don¡¯t even care anymore,¡± Spirit howled in my head. I had to agree with her, it made me sick to see them like this. I walked to the end of the cells and there one woman came to her cell door. ¡°Vanessa?¡± she asked.


    It was the pretty, small woman that stood next to me in line when we got picked. The woman that got raped when I told Don Lorenzo I was cursed. I hurried to the door and got down on my knees. ¡°Oh my god, are you alright? What happens here? Does he beat you or mistreat you?¡±


    I could see she still had a fire in her eyes and that she was a little survivor. Her eyes were raging when she answered, ¡°He does not beat us or torture us. So, I guess you could say we are treated alright if you take away the fact of getting raped every once in a while. But it breaks us. Little by little we turn into submissive wolves that just obey. I haven¡¯t seen the sunlight or let my wolf out since I have been here. He promises us when we get pregnant, we can live with the pack so yeah after some point you realize fighting against him will only make it worse.¡±


    I felt sick when I heard how Don Lorenzo maniptes them and I took her hand, ¡°I am so sorry you have to go through this. I promise I will not forget about all of you and figure out a way to get you all out of here.¡±


    She took back her hand and sharply responded, ¡°Why would you? You don¡¯t even know our names. Why would you care?¡±


    ¡°Because I have been treated badly before and I do not wish for anyone else to be treated wrongly. None of you deserve to be here. This is not an honor, this is a breeding prison. Alpha or not nobody should be forced to be a breeding object without their consent. She-wolves are special and powerful and capable of so much more than baring pups. It¡¯s time others realize it as well.¡±


    She looked at me with big eyes and I could swear I saw a little shimmer of hope emerge. At the same time, I heard a knock at the door, so I knew it was Tomasso warning me that my time was up. I got up and shouted to all the cells, ¡°I have to go now but I promise I wille back. I will not forget about all of you.¡±


    The small woman I talked to shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Allie. My name is Allie.¡±


    I smiled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t lose your fire, Allie. You will need it.¡±


    Then I quickly closed the door and walked back to Tomasso. We did not speak until we came to his office. As soon as he closed the door he asked, ¡°So how are they?¡±


    I sighed, ¡°They are in cells,fortable cells but still cells. They do not get abused except for getting raped. But Tomasso almost all of them were just empty shells. Broken without spirit. They haven¡¯t been able to shift since they have been there. Don Lorenzo tells them they can live with the pack when they get pregnant.¡±


    Tomasso grunted, ¡°Hmm at least it is good that they don¡¯t get physically abused. Having breeding wolves is normal in the werewolfmunity you know. Alphas have certain rights.¡±


    I lifted my eyebrow at him, ¡°Sounds like maniption and power abuse to me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that is true but even you can¡¯t change the ancient werewolf ways, Vanessa. As long as they are treated properly ording to werewolfw then there is nothing we can do.¡±


    I felt my blood boiling and I respond fiercely, ¡°I will figure something out. Watch me!¡±


    Tomasso walked to me and touched my shoulder, ¡°Calm down Vanessa. I would also like to see it differently so we can discuss it again another time. Right now, we have to get ready for the ceremony.¡±


    I went back to the kitchens to find Lianna and together we finished the cleaning. When we walked to her bedroom she asked, ¡°What were you doing with Tomasso?¡±


    Her voice sounded a bit sharp, so I teasingly looked at her, ¡°Do you like Tomasso?''¡±


    Her cheeks became red and she stuttered, ¡°nn.. nn.. oo! I just thought you were dating the sheriff so why would you be alone with Tomasso.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tomasso is all yours. He was just helping me figure out something.¡±


    I told her all about the breeding wolves and what I saw. Lianna gave me a guilty look, ¡°Sorry that I immediately assumed you were romantically involved with Tomasso. It¡¯s just that you are so beautiful that I think every man wants to be with you.¡±


    I snorted, ¡°Pffe on Lianna. Have you looked in the mirror? You are fire girl.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, Vanessa. What you told me is awful though. We have to help them.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I agree but we need to make a smart n not rush anything.¡±


    Lianna agreed and then took out the clothes we were supposed to wear tonight. The clothes were small white togas that left much of the body bare. The men were wearing white togas around their waist, but their torsos were naked. In the meantime, it had gotten dark so we went outside to the ceremonial ce where a big fire was burning around the altar. I looked at all the scarcely dressed bodies around me and whispered to Lianna, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever seen as many abs in my life.¡±


    Lianna giggled but quickly became quiet when the sorceress Elswith walked to the fire. She waspletely naked and just walked through the fire to the altar in the middle. The mes didn¡¯t seem to hurt her for some reason. At the alter a deer was tied down. Elswith started singing in anguage that I did not understand. But seeing her standing there in the mes singing was mesmerizing. Drums started to y and Elswith cut the deer¡¯s throat. The drums kept going and Elswith walked out of the fire with a bucket of blood. Everyone got in line, when they got to Elswith they drank from a bowl of blood and Elswith sprayed blood over their whole body with a brush. She said something to everyone, but I could not hear what. When it was my turn, I took a sip of the blood, and immediately it felt like all my primal instincts got the upper hand. I felt like Spirit took over, but I was still in human form. Elswith sprayed on me and whispered, ¡°Fulfill your destiny little wolf with eyes like the moon.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A bit dizzy I walked back to my ce. When everyone had drank from the blood, music started ying and everyone started dancing around the fire. On the rhythm of the music, people were dancing and howling. For some reason, I just had to join and with fullmitment I howled to the beat. Everything seemed to pass in a blur and without me noticing the mood changed. All around me people were making out or even having sex. I saw so many bodies intertwined that I didn¡¯t even know anymore who was with who. I thought I saw Tomasso and Lianna passionately kissing in between all the other people but I was not sure. The desire to mate crushed into me more heavily than I had ever felt before. I just needed to find someone to release it with but not some stranger. I could hear Spirit growl, ¡°Let¡¯s go find that handsome sheriff of yours and rip him apart.¡±


    That idea sounded wonderful to me, so I took off the dirty toga, grabbed a long raincoat that wasying on the floor, and shifted into wolf form. The gate opened for me like it knew exactly where I was going. The universe seemed to agree with my decision and while I ran out of the gate it started raining. Washing all the blood away from my fur. Spirit and I felt like one when we ran through the rain with only one mission in mind.

 Chapter 17 storm and desire

    Duke¡¯s pov,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Duke was listening to the heavy rain pounding on the roof of his house. It sounded like a huge storm was going on. If he believed in gods, he would say they were trying to send a message. He always liked the sound of rain; it was peaceful somehow. The peace suddenly got interrupted when he heard the loud sound of the doorbell. ¡°Who the hell visits at this hour?¡±


    Duke got out of bed only wearing a boxershorts. He walked to the door annoyed, ready to rant at the person that thought this was an appropriate time to visit. He felt utterly shocked when he saw it was Vanessa standing there in the pouring rain. She was wearing a long red raincoat and she waspletely soaked. Her blue eyes looked at him fiercely and she just barged into his house. He closed the door and asked surprised, ¡°What are you doing here Vanessa? Is everything alright? How do you even know where I live?¡±


    His mouth fell open when she didn¡¯t answer but simply just took off the raincoat. She was wearing absolutely nothing under it. Duke his eyes went over her full-size breasts. They were perky and her nipples were hard from the cold. He took in her slim waist, feminine wide hips, thighs, and her long legs. Before he could process what was going on, she already walked toward him and pressed her lips to his. She pressed her body against his and wrapped her arms around his neck. His body immediately reacted to hers and lust took away all other thoughts. He let his hands go over her back and noticed her body was raging hot like she had a fever. Her kisses were hungry and determined, her tongue was tasting him like she was starving. He put his hands on her butt and lifted her into his arms, carrying her to his bedroom.


    He softlyid her down on the bed and she immediately pulled him on top of her. He started kissing her neck and caressed her breasts with his hand. They were so big and soft and felt perfect in his hands. His desire grew with the minute, and he never wanted someone as bad as he wanted her. He trailed lower to suck on her hard nipples. Duke heard her moaning when he yed with his tongue on her breast before taking a soft bite. He wanted to explore the rest of her curvy body, so he started kissing her stomach and then put his head between her legs to kiss her inner thighs. She willingly opened her legs and lifted her hips closer to his face. She was inviting him to taste her on her most sensitive spot and Duke did not hesitate. As soon as his tongue met with her wetness she started moaning louder. It encouraged him to drive her even more crazy by licking her all around her sensitive spot. He let his tongue taste her delicious salty wet pussy and he sucked her clit when her moans and gasps became more intense. She grabbed his hair hard when an orgasm went through her whole body. He looked at her body when waves of pleasure hit her, and he loved the way she moaned and arched her back.


    After the orgasm faded, she looked at him with her intense eyes and begged, ¡°Duke take me. I want to feel you inside me. All of you.¡±


    His dick was already hard and pulsating with desire from pleasuring her. When he heard her beg for him to take her, he couldn¡¯t help but growl like an animal. He started kissing her hungrily, so she could taste how delicious she was. He positioned himself at her opening and made sure he moved slowly to stretch her so he would fit. Duke groaned, she was so tight that it didn¡¯t immediately fit. He started to move his hips slightly and looked at her face to make sure he was not hurting her. Her big blue eyes were staring back at him, and she gasped when after a few tiny thrusts his dick slid right into her. He moaned hard, her pussy felt so tight and good. He started to thrust faster and harder until his whole length was inside her. She closed her eyes and let her hips follow his rhythm. He kissed her again while thrusting harder. She seemed to enjoy it because she put her hands on his back and he felt her nails dig into his skin. He felt the tension in his body build so he did not hold back anymore, his hips went faster and faster making her moan with every movement he made. With onest hard thrust, he filled her with his seed while pleasure kicked through his body. She clung to him while her body was trembling from the orgasm she got at the same time.


    Duke rolled next to her when exhaustion hit his body. He gave himself some time to cool down and then said, ¡°Wow did not expect that tonight. What happened?¡±


    He didn¡¯t get a response and when he looked to his left, he saw Vanessa was sound asleep. She looked innocent and peacefulying all curled up. He smiled looking at her round face and rosy cheeks. He softly put a nket on top of her and cuddled up to her from behind. It felt good to have her in his arms, her body fitted perfectly. He decided right now it didn¡¯t matter why she came to him in a storm wearing nothing but a raincoat. Right now, he was just happy she was hereying in his arms. He sighed and inhaled her smell ofvender and vani before he drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 18 The morning after

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I woke up from the sun shining on my face. My head was pounding and when I looked at the bed, I had no idea where I was. I felt a warm naked body pressed against me from behind and I looked over my shoulder. As soon as I saw Duke his face the events of yesterday came back to me. I remembered that after I drank the blood, primal instincts took over. Spirit took over my mind and the ceremony turned into one big orgy. I blushed when I thought about how I barged into Duke¡¯s house wearing nothing. I couldn¡¯t believe I lost my virginityst night! I would have never had the balls to do it like that if Spirit had not taken over control. What must Duke think of me now? Coming to his house unannounced in a crazy storm and practically jumping him. He didn¡¯t seem to mind though. I bit my lip when I thought about his hands on my body and his tongue between my legs. Just thinking about it immediately resulted in a feeling of fire between my thighs again.


    I moved my butt to try and get rid of the tension. My movement woke Duke up and I could feel his warm breath on my neck. With a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    His raspy voice sounded sexy and manly so I couldn¡¯t resist pressing my butt against his crotch. His body immediately reacted, and I could feel his hardness growing against my behind. I felt his hands trail over my waist to my breasts. He caressed them softly, ying with my nipples, and he softly groaned in my ear. The sensation of his warm breath against my neck and his warm hands on my breasts immediately made me wet. My body wanted more, and I willingly spread my legs a bit. Duke his warm body got closer to me, and I could feel his hard swollen dick against my inner thigh. He used his hand to spread my legs further and with one swift motion, he prated me. I moaned loudly when I felt the sensation of his hard, thick member filling me entirely.


    I could not see Duke his face, so I was fully focusing on the sensation of him inside of me. It felt even more intense than yesterday, and I couldn¡¯t help but moan with every thrust he made. With one hand Duke reached between her legs and he started rubbing my clit at the same time. I gasped loudly because I did not know what I was feeling. The sensation of pressure from two ces at the same time made me go crazy. The tension in my stomach immediately started to build and I did not care about anything anymore. I just enjoyed the feeling of his warm fingers against my sensitive spot while he trusted inside of me. Duke made me cry out in pleasure, he was hitting all the right spots at the same time. His moans and groans in my ear drove me even further over the edge. The tension almost became unbearable when his thrusts became harder. I moaned loudly and grabbed the sheets when I felt an orgasming. I arched my back and let the feeling implode inside of me. Waves of pleasure went through my body and Duke bit my ear and also reached his climax with onest thrust.


    My breathing slowly calmed down and I felt satisfied and happy. I turned around and looked into Duke his kind green eyes. I put my hands on his curls and softly stroked his hair, enjoying the intimate feeling. Duke smiled at me and leaned in for a soft kiss, ¡°That is what I call a good way to wake up.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I chuckled and kissed him back. I had to admit that I likedying in his arms and feeling safe and loved. Duke his expression became a bit more serious, and he softly caressed my cheek. ¡°You certainly know how to surprise someone. Not even in my wildest dreams would I expect you to show up at night in a storm, wearing nothing more than a raincoat.¡±


    I blushed and thought, ¡°Fucking Spirit with her horny ass. How should I talk myself out of this?¡±


    Spirit snorted, ¡°You should be thankful. Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t enjoy it. Besides, you are smart, I am sure you can figure something out.¡±


    I looked at Duke with big eyes, ¡°I just had an awful night and I needed to see a kind face. When I saw you wearing nothing but boxer shorts, I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Duke seemed pleased at first with the thought of me being so impressed by his body. ¡°Men they are all the same,¡± Spirit said mockingly. I already wanted to sigh with relief because he believed me but then doubt entered his eyes. ¡°But why were you only wearing a raincoat then?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, nowe here! I am not done with that sexy body of yours!¡± Duke his resistance immediately went away as soon as my lips met with his. I kissed him passionately and let my hands explore his strong back muscles. Feeling his warm muscr body against mine immediately made me horny again but I knew I had to get back to the mansion. I pulled away and tried to restrain myself. Duke his eyes were dark and hungry, so I knew he felt the same way. ¡°I would love to do this all day but unfortunately, I have to get back. I want to be back before they find out I was gone, to begin with.¡± Duke nodded but before I got out of bed, he grabbed my hand and looked deep into my eyes, ¡°I want to see you again though Vanessa. Not just for a few hours, I really want to spend time with you and get to know you better.¡±


    I put my hand on his and smiled, ¡°I would like that too. I think I can get away tomorrow. Would that work for you?¡±


    ¡°I will make it work,¡± he responded. He then gave me his pants, shirt, and slippers. ¡°Can¡¯t really bring you back naked, can I?¡±


    I dly put on his clothes and inhaled his manly scent. He brought me back to the mansion and I felt excited when I thought about seeing him again tomorrow. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± I shouted before getting out of the car. Duke blew me a kiss and my stomach fluttered when I took in his wide shoulders, green eyes, and brown curls. Spending time with a handsome man that treated me with respect made me feel like a lucky woman. I walked through the gardens, and I looked at the remains of the ceremonyst night. All there was left now, was a burned pile of wood. Nothing indicated that yesterday everyone went wild. My memory was quite blurry, so I wondered if it happened at all.


    At the entrance, I saw a familiar face that immediately got my stomach twisted. Allesandro was back and looked at me with disgust. His gaze went over my clothes, and he snapped, ¡°So you can be a slut after all. ying all innocent. You are a dirty little bitch.¡±


    Spirit growled inside of me, ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him. No one will miss that piece of shit.¡±


    I just gave Allesandro a fake smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be a sore loser just because I did not want you. Don¡¯t you have something better to do? Like fucking your right hand?¡±


    Allesandro¡¯s face became red with anger, and he came at me with his ws ready. But I just quickly stepped aside and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. The Alpha said you can¡¯t touch me remember? I wouldn¡¯t disobey him if I were you. Or do you want to be sent away again?¡±


    Allesandro was breathing loudly, and I could see it took all his restraint to note at me again. He gritted his teeth, ¡°Talking about the Alpha. He wants to see you. He is in a bad mood so I hope he will take it out on you.¡±


    I saw he wanted to insult me further, but I just walked away like he was wasting my time. I knew I shouldn¡¯t push boundaries with a Beta, but this guy just made my blood boil. I went to Don Lorenzo his office and I found him sitting at his desk behind a pile of papers.


    He looked up and his eyes went over my body before turning his attention back to his papers. ¡°I was wondering where you werest night, but I don¡¯t have to ask. You fucked the sheriff. Good! Now that you gave him a taste, we can go to the next stage and gather information.¡±


    For once I did not know what to respond but Don Lorenzo already continued, ¡°When will you see him again?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow the whole day if I have your permission, Don.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes very well. Nowe take a look at this paper and you will understand what I want you to find out.¡±


    I walked closer and took the paper from his hands. My eyes quickly went over the text and my stomach dropped when I read it. This couldn¡¯t be, right?

 Chapter 19 Date

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I was looking at the paper which seemed to be a death report of a young woman named Alicia Smith. Smith is Duke hisst name. How big are the chances of another Smith family in town? The pictures in the report are horrible. Her body looks mutted, and I don¡¯t even want to read the description of her death cause. ¡°What is this?¡± I ask sharply.


    ¡°This is the original death report of Alicia Smith. Our ambitious sheriff¡¯s sister. We reced the report with a suicide report, but I have a feeling Duke knows something. I want you to find out what he knows exactly.¡±


    I tried to hide my disgust, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Don Lorenzo squeezed his eyes and looked at me displeased, ¡°Let¡¯s just say she was at the wrong ce at the wrong time. It is not important. You can go now. I expect a report when youe back tomorrow.¡±


    I walked out of his office and as soon as I closed the door Spirit started talking, ¡°I do not like this Vanessa. That man is dangerous.¡±


    I had to agree with her, ying both sides could turn out to be risky. I joined the training and it felt good to exhaust my body. I just tried to give it my all because anything was better than thinking about those pictures of Duke his sister. When the day was almost over, I walked to the sleeping quarters of the omegas to talk to Lianna before going to bed. They were already lying-in bed, but I squeezed myself next to her and started whispering, ¡°Hi, haven¡¯t seen you since yesterday. You and Tomasso seemed to be hitting it off.¡±


    Lianna nudged me with her elbow, ¡°Ssssttt, no one remembers who hooks up with who. Let¡¯s keep it that way.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Why though? If you like each other there is nothing to be ashamed of¡±


    Lianna sighed, ¡°I wish but he is a Beta, so the wolfws forbid him to have a rtionship with a low omega.¡±


    ¡°That is ridiculous. You are a great catch no matter your rank.¡±


    Lianna put her head against my shoulder, ¡°Thanks, Vanessa. But right now, we are only allowed to talk on ceremony nights. So, I actually have no idea what he thinks about me. Maybe he just thinks of me as an easy hookup.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Ohe on! That doesn¡¯t sound like Tomasso at all. I will do some digging though when I talk to him again.¡±


    Vanessa snorted, ¡°Fine, where did you go btw? All of the sudden you were gone.¡±


    I leaned in a bit closer and softly said, ¡°I might have paid the sheriff a visit, and let¡¯s say it was not to get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°OH MY GOD. YOU HAD SEX WITH THE SHERIFF?¡±


    Iughed and put my hand in front of Lianna¡¯s mouth, ¡°Sstt, you want the whole mansion to hear you?¡± Then I told her everything about my night and Lianna sighed jealously, ¡°That sounds so amazing.¡±


    I gave her a hug before stepping out of the bed, ¡°Your time for romance and steamy sex will alsoe Lianna. Mark my words. I must go now, Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight Vanessa.¡±


    I went to my own room, and I took a sleeping pill to make sure the death report wouldn¡¯t keep me awake. The next morning, I could sleep in a bit because I had the day off. I took a long shower and put on a light blue summer dress and sneakers. I braided my long hair and went off to meet Duke at the gate. My heart jumped when he walked out of the car looking sexy as ever in some washed-out jeans and a white t-shirt. I jumped into his arms and gave him a long kiss while brushing my hands through his curls. Dukeughed and softly put me back on the ground, ¡°Hi beautiful. I must say that is a nice way to be weed.¡±


    His eyes gazed over my body and face, ¡°You look gorgeous, you are way out of my league you know.¡±


    I softly caressed his cheek, ¡°I disagree. I love your brown curls and green eyes; besides it helps that you have the body of a Greek god.¡±


    Duke gave me a cheeky smile, ¡°Well if you put it like that I am not going to disagree of course. Now get your fine ass in the car. I have a whole day nned for us.¡±


    He pped my butt before helping me in the car which made me giggle. The mood was so light that it felt easy to forget that I was a werewolf and worked for a mafia boss. I decided to allow myself to just enjoy the day and see how it went. Duke took me for a beautiful hike which led to a beautiful pic spot in the forest. The conversation seemed to flow so easily, and I tried to tell him about my childhood without giving away the werewolf part. Maybe someday I could tell him but that is something to worry aboutter. We talked and rxed just listening to the sounds of the birds and the forest. His hand was on my leg, and I couldn¡¯t help imagining it going higher and caressing my inner thigh. My body immediately started to heat up just thinking about it. Duke sat up and looked at me worried, ¡°You, okay? You feel very hot all of the sudden.¡±


    ¡°Damn werewolf genes,¡± I thought to myself, and I just blushed and bit my lip. It took a Duke a minute but then heughed and teasingly said, ¡°I am that sexy? My oh my.¡±


    I gave him a little push, ¡°Oh shut up.¡±


    He got up and held out his hand to help me up, ¡°We should walk back. I have a homecooked meal nned at my house.¡± He continued in a suggestive tone, ¡°I forgot to make a dessert though.¡±


    I looked into his eyes and with one hand I slowly lifted a part of my dress showing my upper thigh, ¡°I could be your dessert?¡±


    Duke got a hungry look in his eyes and his voice got raspy when he responded, ¡°That sounds good indeed. I have to check the dessert though to make sure it¡¯s eatable.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Before I knew it Duke had pushed me against a tree with my back towards him. I could feel his muscr body against mine. He was breathing heavily against my neck. His hands went over my waist, and he lifted my dress to inspect my butt. His big hands squeezed my butt cheeks and then he bent down to take a small bite. ¡°Yes, this side seems to be delicious.¡±


    I chuckled and thought, ¡°This guy is crazy, but I quite like it.¡±


    He turned me around and buried his head between my breasts. Kissing them and mumbling, ¡°Ow yes this side is definitely also delicious.¡±


    Iughingly pushed him away, ¡°Let¡¯s go back then you pig. Otherwise, there will not be any time for dessert left.¡±


    Duke gave me a smile and tried to look as innocent as possible. He took my hand and together we walked back to his car. I looked forward to having a nice meal with Duke, but I wondered whether the meal would be touched, to begin with? Because I seemed to forget about everything else as soon as he looked at me with those green puppy eyes.

 Chapter 20 Playing both sides

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    When we arrived at Duke¡¯s house, he poured me some wine and told me to make myselffortable while he started cooking. I walked around his living room, looking at all the pictures on the wall. Seeing pictures of Duke as a kid made me smile, he looked so happy with his big green eyes full of wonder. My heart skipped a beat when I saw a picture of a beautiful young woman. I immediately recognize her from the report that the Alpha showed me. Images of her mutted body crossed my mind and my body tensed up. I did not even hear Duke approach. ¡°You okay Vanessa?¡± he asked while wrapping his arms around me. I leaned into his warm muscr body and immediately felt more rxed. ¡°I am now,¡± I whispered softly, and Duke nted a kiss on the back of my head. I pointed at the picture, ¡°Who is she? She is beautiful.¡±


    I could hear the pain in his voice when he replied, ¡°That was my little sister. She was the light of our family. Always kind and happy.¡±


    ¡°Was?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Shemitted suicide or at least that¡¯s what they wanted us to believe.¡±


    ¡°You think something else happened?¡±


    I felt Duke his body tense up, ¡°I knew my sister. She would never put our family through the pain of taking her own life. I just know the Romano gang had something to do with it. Ever since she started hanging out with them things started to change. My parents moved away trying to heal and ept but I can¡¯t ept it. I just know something is wrong.¡±


    I turned around and wrapped my arms around him, ¡°I am so sorry Duke. That must be horrible to live with.¡± I hesitated, ¡°I could snoop around and see if I can find some information about your sister?¡±


    He looked at me with sad eyes and softly kissed me, ¡°That¡¯s sweet but I don¡¯t want you to put yourself in danger. I care about you, and I don¡¯t want to lose you too.¡±


    My heart made a little jump hearing him say that and I just wanted to tell him about the report and everything Don Lorenzo asked of me. ¡°Don¡¯t let emotions lead you, Vanessa,¡± Spirit intervened. ¡°You are ying a dangerous game. Be smart and don¡¯t tell anyone more than they need to know.¡±


    I gritted my teeth from frustration because I knew she was right. So, I just embraced Duke until he said he had to go back to the cooking. I could see his mood had changed though. While he went back to cooking, I started to explore more. I decided I would clean up the table for him so we could eat there. I picked up the papers that wereying there but couldn¡¯t help reading little bits. My interest got piqued when I saw mentioning of the Gomez gang. The Latin American pack that I just did a spy mission on with Tomasso. I quickly looked if Duke was not around before I read the rest. I gasped when I realized it was a full spy report of some undercover agent that was working his way inside the casino. It said he discovered that the gang works with human trafficking. Later it mentioned that they are nning to arrest them during an event at one of their strip clubs. Which was some very useful information! I quickly took pictures of everything before putting them back with the rest of the papers.


    I walked over to the kitchen but stopped when I heard Duke was on a phone call.


    ¡°Those damn Irish guys are really starting to be a pain in the ass. We cannot have them escape every time. I don¡¯t know how they get away so quickly. Tomorrow night we will have police stationed and hidden at every escape way of the vige. I will go after them so they will think that they are getting chased and just when they think they lost me, you guys will wait for them at every possible exit.¡±


    I knew he was talking about the Irish wolves that have been causing trouble. I had to admit that his n was smart. ¡°Damn, sexy and smart. I cannot actually fall for this guy!¡±


    Duke hung up the phone and I casually went back to the living room Like I had been there all this time. 5 minutester he walked in with some tes that smelled delicious. He really outdid himself with all sorts of pasta. I happily devoured all the food, but Duke seemed absent the rest of the dinner. Thinking about his sister and stress from work probably upied his mind. I walked over to him and kissed him softly, ¡°Thank you for the delicious food. You are treating me like a princess.¡±


    Duke stroked my cheek, ¡°I am treating you like how you deserve to be treated.¡± He looked deep into my eyes, ¡°I am sorry I have been a bit absent during dinner. Have a lot on my mind and I am honestly very tired.¡±


    He put his arm around my waist and pulled me closer. I stroked his hair and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I had an amazing day. I should head home anyway so we both can get some rest.¡±


    Duke seemed relieved I wasn¡¯t disappointed. ¡°Should I bring you back?¡±


    I felt like it would be nice to let Spirit out and run home, so I replied, ¡°No it¡¯s okay. I am getting picked up in the town.¡± I walked to the door and put my arms around his neck before heading out. ¡°Thank you for the lovely day. Can¡¯t wait to spend more time with you.¡±


    I pressed my lips to his eagerly showing him how I felt. His strong arms wrapped around me, and he pulled me close against his body. My hands went through his hair while I passionately kissed him and explored his tongue with mine. Duke squeezed my butt before letting go and gasped, ¡°If you keep doing that, I won¡¯t be able to let you leave.¡±


    Iughed and gave him onest soft kiss before heading out. I walked to the shadows and shifted into Spirit. Spirit was full of energy, so it didn¡¯t take long before I arrived back at the mansion. I immediately looked for the Alpha to give a report. I found him at the boxing ring, punching a bag as if his life depended on it. Before I could even speak, he snarled, ¡°So what does the sheriff know?¡±


    I thought about it while running home and I had decided that I had to listen to Spirit and keep as much information to myself as possible. Besides, I also wanted to protect Duke, so I said, ¡°He didn¡¯t want to talk about it. If I would have kept asking it would be suspicious. I just need to get closer to him, so he trusts me enough to tell me about it.¡±


    Don Lorenzo growled displeased, ¡°If being between your legs isn¡¯t close enough then maybe I overestimated your abilities.¡±


    I felt annoyed about him always assuming that my only worth was sexual, but I quickly shook off the feeling. I just walked toward him and shoved my phone in his face, ¡°I found something way more interesting though.¡±


    Don Lorenzo nced at the screen annoyed but quickly his eyes started to shimmer, and he startedughing. ¡°Ow, this is just brilliant. Now I have something I can use against Carlos. Seems a vacation to Latin America is happing very soon.¡±


    He looked at me sharply, ¡°Send this to me.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I coldly replied, ¡°Already did Don.¡±


    He studied my face, and I could feel his wolf presence to show his authority. He seemed unsure what to do with my tone but eventually, he said, ¡°That is very good information. Well done. As a reward, I will let you lead the protection shift tomorrow in the town.¡±


    I bowed my head even though I didn¡¯t want to, but I had to keep ying the submissive wolf for now if I wanted to survive. ¡°Thank you, Don.¡±


    He waved his hand as a sign that I could go but just before I walked out, he shouted, ¡°Better not disappoint me, Vanessa. I do not give second chances not even to someone with an ass like yours.¡±


    Shivers went down my spine while I walked out. Seemed I still had to be careful, I did not know how long the fear of being cursed would protect me from all the pervs that roamed this pack.


    Luckily, I never had to face anything alone and I felt strong when Spirit said, ¡°Let them see you as a weak thing only suitable for lust. Imagine how much bigger their surprise will be when we have outyed them all and show them what real power looks like.¡±

 Chapter 21 Protection shift

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The next day we had training in wolf form. ke made uspete one on one. He drew a circle with chalk and the wolf that stays in the circle the longest is the winner. After every round, the winnerspete against each other until only one wolf remains. Spirit was definitely not the strongest wolf, but all the training made her fast. Somehow Spirit made it to the final which was against Ron. Spirit was amazing but, in the end, she was no match for the brute force of Ron his big Wolf. He was surprisingly quick for such a big beast. It did not matter though because as soon as they changed back to human form Ron high-fived me, ¡°Good fight for a littledy.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°You weren¡¯t so bad yourself for a big chunk of meat without brains.¡±


    Ron gave me a yful push and I felt happy that we became friends. I was starting to care about almost everyone in this pack. Except for that dickhead Allesandro and the Alpha of course. ke interrupted my thoughts, ¡°Good job everyone. As you can see brute force can give you an advantage. However, don¡¯t forget you are strongest as a pack. Use the mind connection and practice a lot together so you can anticipate each other¡¯s moves.¡±


    He nodded to me, ¡°Tonight there will be a protection shift which will be led by Vanessa. You can pick 3 other wolves to go with you, Vanessa. Who do you want to take?¡±


    I looked around me and decided I would take 2 wolves that I worked with in the T-shirtpetition, Ron and Violet. I could use Violet her smart mind and Ron his strength. ¡°I expect you all back here after lunch to train some more and at the gate at sundown.¡±


    For the rest of the afternoon, we trained together trying to get used to each other wolves. Before dinner, I looked for Tomasso to get more information about the protection shift. Tomasso tells me we have to keep watch over 2 restaurants and one casino from Don Lorenzo. ¡°You have to be careful though because the Irish wolf pack is usually heavily armed. You cannot bring weapons though because if the police catch you with weapons the pack will be in trouble. The police are breathing in our neck too much at the moment. Normally you can bribe the sheriff with money, but your boyfriend has too much honor for that.¡±


    I raised my eyebrow, ¡°Is he my boyfriend now?¡±


    ¡°I can tell you like him, Vanessa. Don¡¯t worry though Don Lorenzo is too blind at the moment to see,¡± he said softly.


    I felt a bit horrified I honestly thought I was hiding my feelings better. When I walked away Tomasso said, ¡°Ow and Vanessa, don¡¯t die.¡±


    I gave him a big smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry you are not getting rid of me that easy.¡±


    I dressed in ck clothes that were easy to fight in, quickly ate something, and then headed out to the gate where I met with the rest. We ran to the town in wolf form and then separated into different locations. I went to the Italian restaurant in the center. Violet and Gabriel to the other restaurant at the edge of town and Ron and Sky went to the casino. We hid in the shadows in wolf form so we could keep in contact with each other. The air was cold and windy, the streets were empty and silent. Everything was closed and people stayed inside their homes because Don Lorenzo warned them to stay inside tonight. However, from the outside, it looked like the restaurant was open with bright lights on and music ying inside.


    I waited until midnight when I heard a bunch of footsteps. From the mist and shadow, a group of men appeared. They all wore grey 3-piece suits, long coats, and t caps on their heads. They were heavily armed with guns, rifles, and knives. I quickly counted 7 men and sent a message to the others, ¡°Come to me!¡±


    I changed back into human form and emerged from the shadows. The men looked surprised for a moment but then their leader stepped forward, ¡°Are you lost, bird?¡±


    ¡°You have no business here,¡± I said without fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry bird, we won¡¯t make any trouble if you don¡¯t. Just collecting some debt that Don Lorenzo owes our Alpha.¡±


    ¡°This is Don Lorenzo his territory. You should leave before you take on more than you can chew.¡±


    I felt that mypanions had arrived, but they were hiding on the sides waiting for mymand. The Irish leader in the meantime pointed his gun at me, ¡°I will ask you one more time bird, move!¡±


    I shouted, ¡°ATTACK!¡± and let Spirit take over. The Irish man shot his pistol but Spirit her wolf eyes were much better than mine and she dodged it easily. The Irish went into chaos when the others hit them from the sides. Ron his big ck wolf crushed 3 of them when he jumped into them. Spirit rushed at the leader dodging bullets in her path. When the Irish men noticed their weapons had the minimal effect, they also changed into wolf form. We just started fighting wolf to wolf when I heard sirens in the distance. Everyone stood still for a moment and then the Irish leader barked, ¡°Run!¡± to his pack.


    I just wanted tomand the same when I remembered the conversation Duke had on the phone yesterday. That was his n to make them run and catch them at the exits of the town. ¡°Change back,¡± Imanded. They all looked at me confused and Violet asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we run?¡±


    ¡°No, you have to trust me on this. I will exinter. We have to hide for now. Someone knows a ce?¡±


    Sky pointed at a big, abandoned building, ¡°The shut-down hospital maybe?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and we quickly ran to the building. We hid on one of the lower levels and I told them about Duke his n. ¡°Thank you all for immediately trusting me and not questioning my decision.¡±


    Violet responded, ¡°You have shown us many times you lead with the interest of the pack in mind. We have no reason to doubt you.¡±


    Ron added, ¡°Too bad the fight got interrupted. We would have made Irish stew from those idiots in their fancy suits.¡±


    We allughed and the rest of the night we talked and waited for the sun toe up. In the morning we headed back to the mansion and there were no police in sight. I immediately went to Don Lorenzo his office because I expected him to be mad that we didn¡¯t return in the night. When I got there, I found Don Lorenzo, Tomasso, and the doctor. Don Lorenzo seemed very happy. ¡°Ah Vanessa, there you are! Don¡¯t know how you did it but good job. All the Irish men are in prison. That will keep Alpha Colin busy for a while. Besides, it will teach him to keep his nose out of my business.¡±


    I looked at Tomasso and exchanged confused looks with him. The alpha can¡¯t be this happy just because those men are in jail. There must be something else. I wondered if I should ask but Don Lorenzo already started talking again. ¡°More good news. The doctor just told me all the tests came out well. I just need to stop smoking and drinking for a bit and watch the breeding She-Wolves cycles closely. Magister Ember tells me 3 of them are in heat right now.¡±


    He winked at me while walking out of the office, ¡°So I better get to work.¡±


    I gave him a fake smile but as soon as he is out of sight my face changed to disgust. I could see the same expression on Tomasso his face before he walks out. I just wanted to leave as well when the doctor grabbed my arm. ¡°Wait I have to tell you something.¡±


    I turned around and the doctor whispered in my ear, ¡°I lied to the Alpha. The test showed he is barren. He will never make any children. Someone needs to know.¡±


    My eyes got big, and my heart was pounding, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him the truth?¡±


    ¡°He would kill me and just say I am wrong. He would hire another doctor until someone tells him what he wants to hear.¡±


    I understood his point but still felt horrified, ¡°What should I do with this information?¡±


    The doctor looked at me with sad eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know but I hope you make the right choice.¡±


    He quickly walked out of the office, leaving me with even more secrets and problems that I did not know how to solve¡­

 Chapter 22 Birthday party

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    ¡°Goddammit! Why does that doctor have to tell me? I have no idea what to do with this information. If I tell Don, I will be the bad guy but if I say nothing, he will just get more frustrated and take it out on the pack.¡± I grunted to myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it to ourselves for now. Maybe an opportunity will present itself where we can use it to our advantage,¡± Spirit reassured me.


    I gritted my teeth and took out my phone when I heard a texting in. ¡°Hi Vanessa, this is Joan the owner of the town¡¯s bar. Today is Duke his birthday and we are throwing him a surprise party. Would be great if you coulde. Starts at 18. 00 hope to see you there.¡±


    I felt surprised Duke did not mention it was his birthday. I would have congratted him this morning if I knew. Maybe he was one of those people that hates birthdays?


    I looked at my watch and decided I could still join the training after lunch. I was walking to my room when I noticed that the breeding wolves¡¯ room door was slightly open. Someone must have identally left it open. I decided that it would be a good opportunity to go check on the She-Wolves. I quietly slid in and walked to their cells. I immediately noticed that they all looked worse than thest time. It was obvious that rape was not the only thing that happened to them anymore. Most of them looked timid and the bruises were hard to miss. I walked to thest cell again hoping that Allie would at least not be broken yet. I felt sick in my stomach when I found her crying in a corner. This was not the same feisty little wolf I leftst time. ¡°Allie?¡± I asked softly.


    She looked up with her eyes filled with tears, ¡°You came back,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Of course! I just had to find the right moment to sneak in.¡±


    ¡°I thought you forgot about us.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I took her hand, ¡°No Allie never. I promised I would get you all out of here. I am working on it, but need to work myself up higher in the pack first.¡±


    Allie pulled her hand back and looked at me angrily, ¡°There is no time for that! You can clearly see he is getting worse and if no one gets pregnant we will probably be dead soon. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he is barren or something.¡±


    I stared at her quietly and she narrowed her eyes and looked at me sharply, ¡°He is barren isn¡¯t he?¡±


    She startedughing, ¡°Ow that is rich! We get med, raped, and beaten for an alpha that can¡¯t reproduce.¡± She became quiet like she was thinking and then grabbed my shirt and pulled me to the door, ¡°Alpha¡¯s can¡¯t be barren! You must tell everyone and challenge him to take his ce!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t Allie. The doctor will never tell the truth to the Alpha. He is too scared. I wouldn¡¯t survive challenging the Alpha right now without the full support of the whole pack. You have to hold out a little longer! I will figure something out I promise.¡±


    All hope faded from Allie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then we are truly lost.¡± She let go of me and went back to her corner to cry, unresponsive to whatever I said after that. I sighed and left the room with a heavy heart. ¡°What if she is right? Spirit?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t help them if you are dead. It is not only the Alpha that is in the way but also Allesandro. He would do anything to sabotage you. You need the full pack behind you by the time we make our move.¡±


    ¡°I know but why does it feel like I am making the wrong decision? They are suffering.¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault they are suffering Vanessa. You are doing what you can. No one has climbed ranks so fast within a pack as you did. Don¡¯t lose faith, we will get there.¡±


    I knew Spirit was right but still had a hard time concentrating on training. I couldn¡¯t stop seeing their broken-down spirits and bodies in my mind. The rest of the day passed in a blur and at 17. 00 I checked my phone and realized I hadpletely forgotten about Duke his birthday. I quickly jumped into the shower and put on some clothes. Luckily Lianna went out the other day and bought me some clothes under the Alpha¡¯s orders. So, I now had a whole wardrobe full of clothes which were more than I ever owned. I picked a long dress with sunflowers on it that had a split all up to my outer thigh. Ibined it with white sandals, and I left my hair loose.


    Luckily Don Lorenzo gave me ess to a private chauffeur if I needed to go somewhere. Working myself up the ranks had its perks. I arrived at the town¡¯s bar at exactly 18. 00. A curvy woman with a kind face came to me as soon as I walked in, ¡°You must be Vanessa! Good that you are here. Duke will be here in 15 minutes. We are all going to hide and jump out saying surprise! I tricked him with an excuse about a broken window I needed help with.¡±


    I smiled and shook her hand, ¡°You must be Joan. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The whole cafe was full of people, it warmed my heart that he had so many people caring for him. Everybody hid and Joan turned off the lights. I saw Duke his truck drive onto the parking and he immediately took out his gun when he saw the cafe was all ck. He barged into the door looking manly as hell. Joan turned on the lights and we all jumped up, ¡°SURPRISE! HAPPY BIRTHDAY, DUKE.¡±


    His face went from focused to utter shock and then he startedughing. He walked to Joan and hugged her, ¡°You finally pulled it off to trick me!¡± She gave him a kiss on his cheek, ¡°You deserve to be celebrated Duke. You do so much for this town.¡±


    Duke said hello to some other people before his eyesnded on me. He stood still for a moment and his face got a soft expression. He walked towards me with his eyes fixated on me. My heart was racing in my chest. Everyone went quiet to watch us, but I didn¡¯t notice because I was just looking at Duke. He looked so handsome, and I never had someone look at me like he did. I felt like I was the only person in the room. ¡°You came,¡± he said lovingly. He put his hand on my cheek and pulled me in for a kiss. His soft lips locked onto mine with so much passion that he left me blushing and breathless when he pulled away. Everyone around us was cheering but I just heard it vaguely in the background. Duke put his arms around my waist and lifted me in the air for a tight hug. ¡°It really means a lot to me that you came Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I came,¡± I said, and I kissed him again.


    ¡°It was prettyst minute though, so I did not have time to buy you a present.¡±


    ¡°That is okay. There is something you can do though that would make this birthday even better.¡±


    ¡°Ow? And what is it that I can do?¡±


    Duke took my hands into his and looked at me intensely, ¡°You could be my girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 23 Yes or no?

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    ¡°You could be my girlfriend?¡± I heard Duke say.


    My heart rate quickened, and I immediately wanted to shout, ¡°Yes!¡± but Spirit reprimanded me loud and clear.


    ¡°You cannot say yes, Vanessa. You are a wolf; you can never be together with a human. It will never work. He doesn¡¯t understand the ways of wolves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! He is the best thing that has happened to me, and I want to be with him.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you want Vanessa. What if he finds out you are a wolf? You really think he would still love you then?¡±


    ¡°He is a good person so I will take my chances. The chance of him finding out is small, to begin with. Besides, we don¡¯t have to agree on everything.¡±


    I pushed Spirit her presence away and looked at Duke again. He was staring at me nervously because I had been silent for a while. I smiled at him lovingly and said, ¡°Of course, I want to be your girlfriend!¡±


    A big smile broke through his face, and he lifted me into the air like I weighed nothing. Everybody around us was cheering and I couldn¡¯t help feeling giddy and happy myself. Duke put me back on the ground and kissed my cheek, ¡°I will get you some cake.¡±


    I grinned, ¡°Already the best boyfriend in the world.¡±


    I watched Duke his fine ass walk away and bit my lip, ¡°Come on Spirit, I couldn¡¯t let such a fine piece of a man walk away from me right?¡±


    But all I heard back was silence. Spirit and I had never fought before and in the past, I never did something if she thought it was a bad idea. I knew she was just trying to protect me but I had a chance here to have a glimpse of a normal life. I was not gonna let that slip away!


    I enjoyed the rest of the night dancing with Duke, eating lots of cake, and talking to the other people. Everyone was nice to me, and it felt good to feel normal for once. No pack order, no problems or trouble lurking around the corner. Just me enjoying the birthday of my boyfriend with the people who love him. Before I knew it the night came to an end. Still high on happiness, I followed Duke to his car, and we held hands the whole drive to his house.


    When we came in Duke walked to the garden and put on his patio lights. ¡°How about taking a dip in the hot tub before we go to bed?¡± Duke asked me.


    ¡°Hmmm sounds like a great idea.¡±


    I made myselffortable in one of the chairs with a ss of whisky and watched Duke chop some wood for the hot tub. He took off his shirt and I watched his strong back and shoulder muscles tense with every swing the axe made. After a while of chopping his back started to drip with sweat and I couldn¡¯t help getting aroused by the look of the sweat dripping down his big muscles. My breathing quickened and a fire started to emerge between my legs when I imagined my hands going over his back instead. ¡°BAM.¡± The loud sounds of Duke throwing the wood into the fire woke me up from my fantasy. I looked up at the sky and the stars were shining brighter than ever tonight. Luckily it was not a full moon so I would be able to enjoy this evening as myself instead of Spirit taking over my head.


    Suddenly Duke was standing in front of me, and he softly grabbed my hand helping me up from the chair. ¡°I think it is warm enough now. You need help undressing?¡±


    I gave him a cheeky smile, ¡°So gant. Some help would be nice.¡±


    Duke his hands were trembling a bit when he slowly unbuttoned my dress. His hands felt soft when he slowly removed the dress from my shoulders. A shiver went through my skin everywhere his fingers touched me. The dress fell to the floor, and I was wearing a red, see-through bra with ace hipster. Duke stepped back a little bit and silently looked at me. ¡°You are so beautiful it takes my breath away sometimes.¡± He said.


    He lifted my chin with his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am so lucky to have a girlfriend as stunning from the inside and outside as you.¡±


    I felt like my heart was exploding hearing him say such sweet things about me. But I also felt a bit of pain because he did not know everything about me. Would he still love me if he knew I was a werewolf and lied to him all this time? Ugh, I should just enjoy this moment and stop worrying. I looked back into his green eyes who were staring at me lovingly. I pulled him closer and let my lips taste his. I wanted to feel loved and not worry about anything else, so I let my desires take over. I bit his lower lip before I opened my mouth and let him taste me. He kissed me just as passionately and hungry as I was feeling, and I sunk deeper into his embrace. His hands trailed down my bra and loosened it with one smooth movement. His lips went to my ear, and I moaned when I felt his warm breath against my neck. Duke came down to his knees and his warm mouth was now on my breasts. He softly bit my nipple which made me arch my back in pleasure. His kisses went lower and lower until his hands slid off my underwear. His curly head eagerly went between my legs, and I gasped when I felt his warm tongue on my sensitive parts. I grabbed his hair to hold myself steady while enjoying the sensation of his tongue circling and ying with my clit. He took his time teasing me with slow andzy strokes. I firmly grabbed his hair and moaned, ¡°Keep going. Please!¡±


    I could hear him let out a low chuckle before he picked up the pace and I moved my hips in the same rhythm as him. It wasn¡¯t long before the pleasure exploded into waves. As I wasing down from my orgasm Duke picked me up in his arms and put me inside the hot tub. I watched him undress and saw he was already very aroused himself. He sat next to me in the hot water and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off his body. I immediately felt horny again and climbed onto hisp. I could feel his hard cock pulsate against my belly. He smiled at me sexily and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Coming back for more?¡±


    I just looked into his eyes and put my lips on his. I could taste myself when I was kissing him, but I didn¡¯t mind the salty tones. My tongue tasted him with every kiss and my hips started moving automatically. Duke his hands were on my butt, and he squeezed it hard. I took his dick in my hands and positioned it between my legs. Duke moaned loudly when I softly sat down on it. I started moving my hips again and left a trail of hot kisses on Duke his neck. I felt his warm breath on my neck, and I gave in to the moment. My hips went faster and faster and I felt Duke his mouth and hands everywhere. My skin was sweating from his warm hands and mouth tasting me everywhere he could. One hand was cupping my breast while the other hand was squeezing my hips. His tongue was circling my nipple and we were both moaning with every movement I made. Pressure started to build again, and I sat down deeper so I could feel all of him inside me. Duke closed his eyes and leaned backward with both his hands on my hips. I moved my hips strongly a few more times before I felt something warming inside of me. Duke let out a loud moan and at that moment I felt pleasure hit me as well. Iid down in his arms riding out the waves of pleasure.


    When my heart calmed down a bit I looked up into his eyes and I knew there were no words needed. I could see it had been just as special for him as it was for me. I pressed my lips to his for a soft kiss and wished that moment wouldst forever. After a while, we went to bed, and I fell asleep in his arms feeling safe. He had to work the next morning, so I woke up alone and quickly headed back to the mansion. When I arrived at the mansion, I saw a helicopter at the entrance. It looked like it was ready to take off. Don Lorenzo, Tomasso, and Allesandro were standing at the entrance looking at me. I approached suspiciously hoping that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don Lorenzo walked towards me with a bag that he threw at me. I looked at him confused with the bag in my hands and he screamed over the sound of the helicopter, ¡°WE ARE VISITING THE LATIN PACK. YOU AND TOMASSO ARE COMING WITH ME.¡±


    I looked at him surprised and let my gaze go over to Allesandro who looked grumpy and annoyed. ¡°AREN¡¯T YOU SUPPOSED TO TAKE YOUR BETAS?¡± I asked.


    Don Lorenzo gave me a push towards the helicopter, ¡°DON¡¯T QUESTION ME! NOW GET IN BEFORE I CHANGE MY MIND.¡±


    I quickly squeezed myself next to Tomasso who gave me a reassuring smile. As we took off, I looked down at Allesandro who was looking at me with narrowed eyes. For some reason, it gave me a bad feeling like something bad was going to happen because of this. Luckily Tomasso was alsoing so I would not be alone on new terrain. I quickly sent a text to Duke to tell him that I would be gone for a few days but that I will text him when I am back. After that, I had a hard time keeping my eyes open due to theck of sleepst night. I dozed off listening to the helicopter des going round and round wondering what adventures this trip will bring.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 24 Hello South America

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    ¡°Vanessa, wake up,¡± Tomasso said while shaking me softly. ¡°We are almost there.¡±


    I wiped the sleep from my eyes and looked outside the window. My breath got stuck in my throat when I saw the beautifulndscape. We were flying between mountains covered in green, forest as far as the eye could see, and a will river making its way through thendscape. The sun was shining brightly and made the surroundings shimmer in the light almost fairy-like. I could see a mountain road with a couple of range rovers making it to the top. At the top was a beautiful vi that looked like a luxurious resort. The building was mostly made from ss and surrounded by a massive infinity pool.


    The helicopter flew us to the roof of the vi where itnded on a runway that could fit a ne. I stepped out of the helicopter and saw a man in a fancy brown suit. He had a pretty sensual face and long brown hair but a big scar on his cheek disturbed the image. He smiled charmingly but his cold dark eyes didn¡¯t follow his smile. A chill went through my spine when I looked into his dark eyes. There was cruelty there that scared me. ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked Tomasso while staying close to him.


    ¡°That is Alpha Carlos. Be careful around him. He and his wolf Scar share a passion for violence.¡±


    Don Lorenzo walked toward Carlos and the men embraced each other tightly. Tomasso and I walked over, and Carlos¡¯s eyes got wide when he looked at me. ¡°Who is this lovely surprise you brought instead of Allesandro?¡±


    Don Lorenzo put his arm around me and said, ¡°This is Vanessa. My rising star. More clever and beautiful than is good for her. I felt she deserved to see your beautiful territory.¡±


    Carlos his eyes slowly examined me, and he smiled at me warmly, ¡°I normally don¡¯t approve of having women high up the ranks but I get why you want someone as stunning as her around.¡±


    I just stared at him feeling annoyed that again another Alpha assumed women were only good for looking pretty. Tomasso pinched my side reminding me that I was supposed to say something back. I looked into Carlos his eyes, ¡°You honor me with yourpliments Alpha Carlos. However, like Don Lorenzo said I have more to offer than looks. It might surprise you how a woman¡¯s perspective can make a man stronger.¡±


    Alpha Carlosughed at Don Lorenzo, ¡°She barks I see but does she bite?¡±


    He stared at my breasts, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind finding out.¡±


    Don Lorenzo tensed up, ¡°She is off limits Carlos. She is cursed.¡±


    Alpha Carlos quickly stepped away and pped Don Lorenzo on his shoulder, ¡°Ah well that is probably for the better. I have my hands full with my own feisty bitch.¡±


    ¡°Come on let me show you all around,¡± he said and when we walked to the vi, hepletely ignored me the rest of the way just talking to Tomasso and Don Lorenzo.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m not worth talking to if he can¡¯t talk me into bed,¡± I thought to myself.


    ¡°I would say not having to talk to that man is a win,¡± Spirit replied.


    ¡°You are talking to me again!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well I don¡¯t like fighting with you but I warned you a rtionship with Duke is a bad idea so don¡¯te crying to me when it all goes to shit.¡±


    I smiled happily because I didn¡¯t feel whole without Spirit, and I knew if it came down to it she would be there for me no matter what.


    I quickly followed the men into the vi where Carlos guided us through his beautiful house, every room was filled with lots of light from the windows and the most luxurious furniture. Carlos was just showing us his ballroom that he used for parties when a woman walked in. I felt like time slowed down when I gaped at what must have been the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She had lightly tinted skin, long silky ck hair, light brown eyes, full lips, and amazing cheekbones. She was wearing an expensive dark blue dress with high heels and definitely looked important. She strutted into the room full of confidence and walked to Don Lorenzo who kissed her hand.


    ¡°Beautiful as ever Julietta,¡± he said.


    ¡°Nice to see you again Don Lorenzo.¡± She walked to Tomasso and gave him a hug and I could see in Tomasso his eyes that he liked this woman. Then she looked at me, smiled, and shook my hand.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Julietta. I am the Luna of the Latin American packs. I must admit it is refreshing to see Don Lorenzo bring a She-Wolf.¡±


    I looked into her eyes which seemed to be twinkling and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Julietta. My name is Vanessa.¡±


    Alpha Carlos abruptly interrupted us before I could say more, ¡°Yeah, yeah we have more important things to do than listen to boring women¡¯s conversations.¡±


    I frowned because of his rudeness but Julietta linked her arm with mine and whispered, ¡°Pay him no mind. He doesn¡¯t like sharing the spotlight.¡±


    For the rest of the tour Julietta stayed at my side giving me information about the business while Carlos was just trying to show off how sessful he was. He showed us where they make the booze that they sell through their werewolfwork. He let the men taste their best rum and whiskey, but Julietta and I got nothing. ¡°Am I missing something or are we invisible?¡± I asked Julietta.


    She looked unbothered when she replied, ¡°Alpha Carlos thinks men are superior to women and therefore only they can enjoy the riches life has to offer.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I just snorted but told myself to be more careful with my words from now on because things seemed to be a bit different in this pack. After showing us the alcohol business, we went into the Range Rovers to drive to the nearest city where one of Carlos his biggest strip clubs was. During the drive, we came across multiple vis with big fences around them. ¡°What are those?¡± I asked Julietta.


    ¡°That is where the human stock temporarily is ced.¡±


    ¡°Human stock? What do you mean?¡±


    Julietta lifted her eyebrows at me and then looked at a camera inside the car before she smiled again and happily replied, ¡°Alpha Carlos has a sessful business in trafficking female sex workers. All voluntarily of course. Carlos enterprises is known all over the world to deliver the best quality¡±


    I just stayed silent trying to process what I just heard. If you think trafficking drugs was bad, then this was a whole other level. I was lost in thoughts for the rest of the trip until we arrived at the strip club. Inside it was crowded with people but everyone immediately made a path when Carlos came in. They were all pretending to engage in their own business, but I could see they were all watching him closely with fear in their eyes. Scared of making a wrong move that would upset him.


    Carlos sat down at a table close to the stage and Don Lorenzo and Tomasso sat down next to him. Julietta was just about to sit down when Carlos pped her in the face. ¡°You don¡¯t sit next to me you dumb bitch. Have you learned nothing? This table is for men.¡±


    I saw Julietta her eyes light up with dark fire but before she could snap at him, I pulled her away from the table. ¡°Come on let¡¯s sit somewhere else he is not worth it.¡±


    Carlos already turned his attention to Don Lorenzo again and ignored us, but Tomasso looked at us with remorse. I winked at him to let him know that we would be alright and took Julietta to another table. Julietta sat down with her hand covering her cheek. ¡°You okay?¡± I asked her.


    She gritted her teeth, ¡°You would think I would be used to it by now.¡±


    Before I could respond loud music burst from the speakers. Several women came onto the stage and started dancing. The show was starting but after 5 minutes I was already bored with the women just simply taking their clothes off and dancing at the poles. There was no choreography or anything that made it a show really. I forced myself to watch the women that were clearly heavily under the influence of drugs until they all went into the audience to do private dances.


    Carlos waved a busty redhead over to give him ap dance and he grabbed her tits, pped her ass, and even put a champagne bottle inside her. He and Don Lorenzo wereughing and drinking, and I watched them with disgust. I saw Julietta watching them with the same expression. She pointed at the stripper that submissively did everything Carlos asked, ¡°My life would be so much easier if I could just be submissive like that, but my wolf Leia has too much fire in her.¡±


    ¡°You know that what he does is not okay right? No one should try to abuse you or make you feel like you are nothing.¡±


    Julietta smiled at me sadly, ¡°His way works though. With fear, he controls everybody in South America. No one ever dares to challenge him.¡±


    ¡°There are more ways to rule than with fear.¡±


    Julietta lifted her eyebrow, ¡°Care to borate?¡±


    ¡°Fear is one way to rule that works until there is someone that will be brave enough to challenge you. When that momentes everyone will betray you without thinking twice because they have no loyalty towards you just fear. But if you rule with respect and people do things for you because they want to and they respect you then they will not abandon you quickly. Rule them fiercely but not cruel or dishonest and give them something in return. Some people only think of their own benefit so make sure that what you want also benefits them in some way.¡±


    Julietta just stared at me, and I felt my cheeks getting red, ¡°I was rambling on wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    Julietta still looked at me like she was assessing me, ¡°No that¡¯s not it. You just surprised me. You have thought about this clearly and I don¡¯t think Don Lorenzo is the leader you are describing.¡±


    She sipped her ss of wine and seemed to be talking to herself when she said, ¡°Interesting, interesting indeed.¡±


    A cold feeling went through my stomach wondering if I spilled too much to a woman I just met. I didn¡¯t exactly make myself sounds like a loyal subject to my Alpha. I hoped that I hadn¡¯t gotten myself into trouble, but I guessed only time would tell.

 CHAPTER 25 Violence for breakfast

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I had a tough time sleeping that night and I had just dozed off when I got woken up for breakfast. I sat next to Tomasso as far away as possible from Carlos. He was in a bad mood and looked at Don Lorenzo with narrowed eyes. ¡°So, are you finally going to tell me what you are doing here?¡±


    Don Lorenzo calmly replied, ¡°I can¡¯t visit the pack I have an alliance with?¡±


    Carlos stood up and smashed the table, ¡°You have a reason to be here I am sure of it. Must be those damn Irish that couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut.¡±


    ¡°Calm down Carlos. I would like to talk to you about your new Irish business partners but that is not why I am here. Vanessa here found out some information that I thought you should know about.¡±


    Carlos his gaze fell on me, ¡°Well speak up! What information is he talking about?¡±


    ¡°I learned you have a spy in your pack that gives information to the police about your illegal business activities.¡±


    Carlos his face became red, ¡°What?! How do I know that your information is right?¡±


    ¡°I saw it in a police report, so I think that is a pretty reliable source.¡±


    Carlos angrily mmed the table with his fist, ¡°Tell me the name now!¡±


    I felt a bit hesitant wondering what would be of the spy with Alpha Carlos¡¯s temper in mind. I looked at Don Lorenzo and he nodded to me to give me permission to share the information.


    ¡°His name is Dion Sacromento.¡±


    Carlosughed wickedly and barked to his beta, ¡°Tell everyone to gather in the ballroom.¡±


    He stormed out of the room, and I looked at Tomasso, ¡°What will happen to him now?¡±


    Tomasso grunted, ¡°Nothing good. We better go after him.¡±


    We went to the ballroom where the rest of the Latin American pack was already gathered. They must have been really scared because they all got there so fast. Carlos stood on a stage, and no one stepped close to the stage so there were about ten meters between Carlos and the rest of the pack. It was clear that it was important to him to disy who held the power in the pack. Everyone was silent when Carlos started to speak, ¡°DION SACROMENTO STEP FORWARD.¡±


    A tall muscr man with a kind face, brown eyes, and blond short hair walked forward. He stood still in front of the stage and Carlos started talking to the pack again, ¡°DION HERE HAS CLIMBED THE RANKS FAST AND CAME CLOSE TO ME. BUT TODAY I LEARNED ONCE AGAIN THAT NO ONE CAN BE TRUSTED.¡±


    Dion his eyes became a bit wary, and I saw he was scanning the room for exits.


    Carlos continued, ¡°LET THIS BE A LESSON TO ALL OF YOU WHO EVEN THINK ABOUT BETRAYING THE PACK.¡±


    Dion started running but Carlos transformed into his wolf form. A shiver went through my body when I saw his enormous wolf named Scar. He waspletely ck, but the scariest thing was the size of the wolf and his mean eyes. He leaped for Dion and in just a matter of seconds, he crushed his limbs between his teeth. I will never forget the sound of breaking bones that day. Dion screamed before he fell to the floor, blood gushing from multiple wounds. He stopped screaming and I could just hear his raspy breathing. Everybody started to leave the room not paying attention to the body or the huge amount of blood on the floor. It seemed like no one was surprised by the brutality or violence without a fair trial. Don Lorenzo left without even looking at the body and then it was just me and Tomasso who were still in the room.


    I ran to the body and Tomasso shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I snapped, ¡°I can¡¯t let him die alone, can I? This is all my fault.¡±


    In the meantime, Dion had transformed into his wolf form because all werewolves transform when death is near. I sat down in the blood and took his head into myp. I softly stroked his beige fur and looked into his brown eyes which stared at me with fear and inspiration. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± I whispered to him. I saw he was in a lot of pain, so I looked at Tomasso and said, ¡°Put your knife in the spine of his neck and twist it. If we dislocate it, then he shouldn¡¯t feel any more pain.¡±


    Tomasso hesitated for a bit but then got down on his knees and put in the knife in one movement. Dion his body rxed, and I could swear his brown eyes looked at me with thankfulness before I could see the light leave his body. ¡°Should we bury him?¡± I asked Tomasso.


    He shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t Vanessa. We already made ourselves suspicious if anyone saw us stay with him. We have to go now.¡±


    He took my hand and helped me up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room and get a drink.¡±


    I looked at Dion onest time, feeling sad and regretful before following Tomasso to his room. We sat on his balcony looking over the mountains with no other sounds than the birds in the trees. Tomasso handed me a ss of whisky and sat down next to me. He put his head between his hands and sighed, ¡°I swear these packs get more violent by the year. 2 years ago, Don Lorenzo would have been fuming by violence without trial but today he didn¡¯t even blink an eye.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, ¡°It was my fault though. I shouldn¡¯t have given the name I knew something bad would happen to him.¡±


    ¡°What choice did you have? He would have beaten it out of you otherwise.¡±


    I whispered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have given the information to Don Lorenzo in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°You were just being loyal to your Alpha. I just hope there won¡¯t be more of this because we had enough unfortunate events in thest years.¡±


    The term unfortunate event made me think about Duke his sister, so I asked, ¡°Do you know what happened to Alicia Miller Tommaso?¡±


    Tomasso was silent for a while before he replied, ¡°Yes, I remember her. Beautiful girl, smart and funny too. She was together with one of the young wolves in our pack. Alicia and Tony were so in love, but Tony never wanted her to get involved in his lifestyle. He loved her so much that he wanted a better life for her, so he broke things off. Alicia got heartbroken and followed Tony when he was out delivering drugs at the train station. I was there and she begged him to take her back or she would kill herself. So, she stood on the train track waiting for him to say yes. Tony heard a training so he said yes but the train was moving so fast that Alicia couldn¡¯t step away in time. She died right in front of his eyes. It was tragic really.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say because I expected some kind of murder but not this. It had been some sort of ident after all. Don Lorenzo didn¡¯t kill her, and suicide was the most logical term to put on the death certificate. I wasn¡¯t sure how Duke would react to this. He was driven by revenge I didn¡¯t know whether this would make a difference.


    A knock on the door broke my thought bubble and I saw Julietta walking in. That day she wore a red tight dress that showed off her curves and red jimmy choo heels topliment the look. She sat down with us and said, ¡°Sorry I missed all the excitement of today. I like to start my day preferably without violence so that means without Carlos.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle but quickly stopped because it was actually rather sad that, that was true. ¡°Is it always like this?¡± I asked.


    Julietta rolled her eyes, ¡°He has always been a cruel asshole if that is what you mean. Buttely, it also affects business. We are losing money by the day because my idiot husband rather spends his time fucking whores, torturing, and drinking.¡±


    I was surprised by her bluntness but before I could respond she stood up and grabbed my hand, ¡°I was actually supposed to get you both because Carlos has arranged for a salsa lesson for you both.¡±


    I followed her reluctantly and I heard Tomasso say, ¡°Great just what I wanted dancing lessons.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    We went back to the ballroom but there was no trace left of Dion his body or blood. It was like it never happened. On the stage, there was now a band ying Latin music, and Carlos and Don Lorenzo both looked drunk and happy. Carlos pped Tomasso on his shoulder, ¡°Ah Tomasso, was waiting for you to show us your dance moves.¡±


    Tomasso smiled politely, ¡°No thank you I am not much of a dancer.¡±


    Carlos his expression quickly changed from happy to cold, ¡°Dance now!¡±


    Tomasso went to the dancefloor and did his best, but he was constantly out of rhythm and standing on people¡¯s toes. Carlos and Don Lorenzoughed at him loudly and made fun of him for a while until Tomasso said he had to go to the toilet. As soon as he was out of sight, I could see he dropped his mask and was actually fuming from the inside. Carlos his attention now switched to Julietta. ¡°Julietta, show them how salsa is supposed to be danced.¡±


    Julietta looked at me with big eyes and begged, ¡°Please dance with me, Vanessa.¡±


    I smiled at her and let her lead me to the dancefloor. Julietta pulled me close, and I could smell a hint of oranges mixed with vani in her hair. She held my hand while her other hand was on my hip. I let her guide me into the rhythm and moved my feet with hers. My hips swayed in the rhythm of the music and quickly I forgot my surroundings. I only heard the music and felt Julietta¡¯s warm body against mine. Her deep brown eyes looked deep into mine and it was like electricity was filling up the space between us. The music slowed down and I put my head closer so that her mouth was at my ear. We swayed on the rhythm when she whispered, ¡°We should kill them you know, the Alphas. We should kill them and take their ces.¡±

 Chapter 26 Weekly games

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    My whole body immediately felt heated when I heard Julietta whisper to me about killing the Alphas. Was she insane to voice such dangerous actions?


    I stepped away and smiled at her politely, ¡°Excuse me, I need some air.¡±


    I went outside and breathed in the fresh air trying to calm myself. ¡°Why does everybody keep asking me to kill? Spirit? Isn¡¯t there another way?¡±


    Spirit¡¯s calm voice immediately soothed my nerves a bit, ¡°Violence is sometimes inevitable, but I agree it should only be used as ast resource.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel so much resistance to it when both these Alphas are clearly rotten and make their packs suffer?¡±


    ¡°You have never killed someone, Vanessa. So, it is natural to feel resistance. It will probably haunt you for the rest of your life so we should only do it when there are no other options. Trust me you will know when the moment is there. I will help you and take over when that time arises.¡±


    I felt reassured by Spirit her advice and just wanted to go back inside when Julietta came out. ¡°Would you like to go for a run in wolf form?¡± she asked me.


    I nodded and without saying another word I ran into the forest and changed. Spirit and Leia ran for a long while before they even started to talk. Strangely enough, Spirit and Leia immediately seemed connected. They knew where the other was going without even having to think about it. Spirit told Leia about the conversation she and Vanessa just had and Leia said she understood. Julietta had suffered from Carlos for many years, so it was logical that she was ready for drastic measures while Vanessa was not. After that serious talk, they just enjoyed each other¡¯spany for hours and discovered the beautiful surroundings South America had to offer.


    We came backte that night, and I immediately went to bed, happy to be exhausted enough to fall asleep quickly. The next day I had breakfast with Julietta and Tomasso in her room. Neither of us felt like dining with the Alphas after yesterday. It felt nice to talk to Tomasso and Julietta without having to think about everything I said. I thought there really was potential for a great friendship, the only one missing was Lianna.


    After breakfast, a messenger came and said that we were required to be in the fighting ring for the weekly games. Julietta her face became dark, and she grunted, ¡°I forgot that was today.¡±


    ¡°What are the weekly games?¡± I asked.


    Julietta stood up and walked to the door, ¡°Carlos lets everyonepete in fights weekly. The winner has the honor to apany him for the week.¡±


    Tomasso raised his eyebrow, ¡°Sounds like diator games. But why weaken your own pack? What is the advantage?¡±


    Julietta replied, ¡°He says it¡¯s practice for them to get stronger but honestly I think he just like the entertainment.¡±


    We walked to the fighting ring together which was in the cer. In the middle, there was a space as big as a football field, and all around it were seats. Alpha Carlos sat on some kind of throne with Don Lorenzo next to him. He asked Tomasso to sit on his other side and directed Julietta and me to the seats under him. We watched multiple wolves fight and rip each other into parts. The winner was determined by the first sign of blood. I didn¡¯t like watching it, but I felt horrified when they put the biggest wolf of the pack against a tiny wolf that couldn¡¯t have been older than 14.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I turned around and looked at Carlos angrily, ¡°How is that a fair match?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°It is not but it won¡¯t always be a fair match in real life either so every week one of the younglings has to fight the winner.¡±


    ¡°That is ridiculous they can never win so you just hurt them on purpose?¡±


    Carlos growled, ¡°You take his ce then if you know so well.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t have to participate in your stupid power y games.¡±


    Carlos narrowed his eyes, but I looked back at him fiercely, ¡°Seems the bringer of Ragnarok is all bark but no bite. What do you say Don Lorenzo should she obey me?¡±


    Don Lorenzo made his voice deep and spoke to me with authority, ¡°You talk in a disrespectful way to your superior Vanessa. You make your bed, so I sayy in it.¡±


    I gritted my teeth because I knew I wouldn¡¯t win this but better that I got hurt than the child they were offering. ¡°Fine!¡±


    Tomasso stood up and shouted, ¡°No! I will go in her stead.¡±


    Don Lorenzo looked annoyed and surprised. Carlos justughed, ¡°My, My so loyal to this little bitch. I hope her pussy is worth it Tomasso.¡±


    Tomasso stood up and his dark brown eyes were raging, ¡°With all due respect Alpha Carlos, Vanessa is right so I will dly fight for her to make this an actual battle. Perhaps the entertainment value will even be higher now that the fight is fair.¡±


    Apparently, Carlos was too stupid to understand the hidden insults but I saw Don Lorenzo was displeased with his beta disagreeing with him and speaking up for me. He looked at me and said, ¡°You can go to your room now Vanessa. I have no other need for you at the moment.¡±


    I silently mouthed, ¡°Thank you.¡± to Tomasso and smiled at Julietta before returning to my room. I wasn¡¯t allowed toe out until it was time for dinner. I hurried to the dining room and was relieved to find Tomasso there bruised but with no major injuries. He winked at me, ¡°You should see the other guy.¡±


    At dinner, Carlos and Don Lorenzo started to talk about business. Don Lorenzo took a sip of his wine and said, ¡°Carlos I have heard some troubling rumors that business has gone badlytely. Besides that, I have found out you tried to partner up with the Irish and on top of that, you had a spy in your pack without you knowing. What is going on?¡±


    Carlos started butchering his meat and took a while to answer, ¡°I have to admit that business has not gone so welltely and that I made mistakes. I was too ashamed to admit it to my allies, so I tried to solve it myself by partnering with the Irish. I should have known that scumbag Colin couldn¡¯t be trusted. He took our rum but never paid me back any profit.¡±


    Don Lorenzo replied, ¡°We are allies so we can solve things together and be stronger for it Carlos. So next time don¡¯t be ashamed. We all have hard times we must go through, and we all make wrong choices, so I propose we renew our alliance and start selling packages with your rum and my cigars,¡±


    Carlos his eyes started to shimmer with the thought of money, ¡°A wonderful idea! But the police are already breathing down my neck how do I cover it up?¡±


    Don Lorenzo looked at me now, ¡°You have only been trouble so far Vanessa. Care to give Carlos some ideas and show him you are worth the trouble?¡±


    I took a deep breath, and my mind was racing thinking of ideas, ¡°You should have something to cover up the sudden money flow. I would rebrand your strip clubs and turn the performances into acts with a theme, of dancing and singing. You should make sure that every week there is a different event. Something new and exciting every week will create more customers which you can put into numbers and show to the police. Besides that, all attention will be on the strip clubs which gives you more opportunity to smuggle.¡±


    Don Lorenzo nodded at me, and Carlos stared at me for a while before he said, ¡°Well then I say Salute! To being allies again.¡±


    We all toasted, and Carlos mmed down his ss, ¡°Now I am bored of business talk. Julietta give me some entertainment! Kiss Vanessa!¡±


    Before I knew what was happening Julietta already took my face in her hands and pressed her soft lips to mine. I could smell her vani scent again and the soft touch of her lips made mine tingle. After a few seconds, she pulled away and looked deep into my eyes leaving me breathless. Carlos seemed pleased and started talking andughing with Don Lorenzo again. For the rest of the dinner, my head felt dizzy and confused. I didn¡¯t follow much of the rest of the conversations. After dinner, Don Lorenzo told me and Tomasso to pack our bags because we were going home.


    A helicopter was waiting for us again and the des were already making a lot of noise. Julietta was there to say goodbye, she pulled me into a tight hug and spoke so only I could hear.


    ¡°Thank you for showing me what it means to be alive again. My fire was slowly going out but thanks to you it is again fully lit. If you change your mind about my proposal, you know where to find me.¡±


    She winked and put a note with her number in my pocket. I went into the helicopter and looked at Julietta when we took off. She stood there with her long ck hair dancing in the wind, and I wondered if I would ever see this remarkable woman again.

 Chapter 27 Revelations and surprises

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    After returning from South America I focused on training with the pack for a while. I had much on my mind and needed some time to think about it all. What did the kiss mean with Julietta, and should I tell Duke? Besides that, I started to realize that some rough decisions wereing my way. My Alpha was clearly lost but what was I going to do about it?


    Needless to say, I needed some distractions, so for 2 weeks straight I focused on the pack and getting stronger together. ke, Tomasso, and I made some strict schedules with a variety of training based on skills, trust, endurance, and bonding. After a while I started to notice changes, the whole pack seemed to be more in tune with each other. Everyone treated each other with respect, and we started to move and think as one instead of as individuals. In my spare time, I visited the She-Wolves as much as possible who luckily seemed to be doing a bit better. Also, I finally made up my mind about Julietta and decided I did not need to feel guilty toward Duke. I didn¡¯t initiate the kiss so it would be better to keep it to myself and not hurt him for no reason. We texted for thest 2 weeks but I had not seen him since I went to South America.


    I actually really started to miss him, so I decided to surprise him with a romantic dateter that day. I was just about to go for lunch when an rm went off. I looked around confused because I never heard it before. Lianna pulled me with her, ¡°Come on Vanessa. The rm means the Alpha wants us to assemble in the main hall immediately.¡±


    We hurried inside and quickly the whole hall was filled with people. Alpha Don Lorenzo stood on the stairs with a big grin on his face and a bottle of champagne. I wondered what he was so happy about.


    Don Lorenzo scraped his throat, ¡°HELLO EVERYONE. I CALLED YOU HERE BECAUSE I HAVE JOYOUS NEWS. NEWS I HAVE BEEN WAITING ON FOR A LONG TIME. 4 OF THE SHE-WOLVES ARE NOW CARRYING MY PUPS! THE ROMANO BLOODLINE WILL LIVE ON. I SAY THAT IS A GOOD REASON FOR A BIG PARTY.¡±


    He popped the champagne and screamed, ¡°SALUTE!¡±


    Everywhere around me people shouted in excitement and started jumping from happiness. I felt like I was watching everyone be overjoyed in slow motion. I started to feel cold and anxious when I realized I was the only one here that truly knew what this meant.


    Lianna was jumping up and down to the music that started ying loudly when her smile slowly disappeared as she looked at my face, ¡°Vanessa what is wrong?¡±


    I felt suffocated by all the people and loud music, so I shouted, ¡°Meet me in the omega room with Tomasso in 10 minutes.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I tried to make my way out of the crowd without drawing attention and then ran to the toilet to throw some cold water in my face. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw my pale eyes were red and panicked. I had to tell someone, and I was pretty sure Tomasso and Lianna could be trusted.


    So, when I was alone with them I told them what the doctor told me a while ago. Which meant that someone else must have made the she-wolves pregnant. They both looked at me in shock and Lianna asked, ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    Tomasso walked up and down, ¡°You need to talk to the She-Wolves Vanessa. They trust you so maybe you can find out who impregnated them.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°It has to be tomorrow though. I have a date scheduled with Duke tonight and already told Don Lorenzo about it.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Tomasso and I will go over the schedules to see what time would be safest for you to sneak in there. They have probably moved the pregnant wolves but maybe the other ones are still there.¡± Lianna replied.


    I hugged them and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me. Means a lot. Together we can probably solve this.¡±


    After that, I quickly headed out because I had a lot nned for Duke!


    DUKE¡¯S POV,


    Duke had not seen Vanessa for almost 3 weeks, so he was thrilled when she texted him that she wanted to meet. She texted him that she nned a surprise and gave him some coordinates. It was a bit of a drive through the mountains and for thest part, he had to go on foot. Eventually, he came to a small hiddenke with at the side a little cozy treehouse. The treehouse was covered with little lights and under the treehouse, there was a table with food, wine, and candles.


    Vanessa stood there wearing some shorts and a red t-shirt looking hotter than ever. He immediately smiled when he saw her and picked her up from the ground for a tight hug. ¡°This is amazing Vanessa! Very romantic. Must have been a lot of effort.¡±


    She kissed him softly, ¡°Had to make up for being so absenttely.¡±


    He pulled her even closer to him and his body immediately reacted to feeling her warm body against his. He wanted to kiss every inch of her and started to suck on her neck gently. She giggled but softly pushed him away, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and talk. Plenty of time for thatter.¡±


    He pouted, ¡°I will always be second ce after food, won¡¯t I?


    She winked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t get jealous.¡±


    They sat down by the table and talked about what he did for thest few weeks a bit. Then she took his hand and looked at him with her big pale eyes seriously, ¡°I need to tell you something. I found out what happened to your sister.¡±


    He immediately became tense, and his heart was beating in his chest. She pinched his hand and told him about Alicia and Tony. How they had been in love, and he tried to break it off to protect her. But that she was too stubborn to ept it and got hit by a train trying to convince Tony they should be together.¡±


    He was silent for a while after Vanessa told him. He had been thinking about this for years and now he knew what happened. He always thought it had been the fault of the Romano pack. It drove him to be a sheriff and now he learned she hadmitted suicide after all. Her boyfriend didn¡¯t use her but actually tried to protect her.


    ¡°I thought I would be relieved to find out what happened, but I just feel confused,¡± he said.


    Vanessa softly stroked his hand, ¡°I understand it is a lot to process.¡±


    He balled his fist, ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean the Romanos aren¡¯t still scumbags and evil.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let go of his thirst for revenge when it had kept him going all these years. Who would he even be without it?


    Vanessa studied him for a while and then abruptly stood up, ¡°Come on let¡¯s go for a swim.¡±


    She took off her clothes and ran into theke. He watched her round ass dive into theke and couldn¡¯t help butugh because of her impulsiveness.


    He thought fuck it! Took off his clothes and ran after Vanessa. She was in the middle of theke staring at the moon and the stars clearly lost in thoughts. He swam to her and put his arms around her naked body. With his hand, he put her long hair over her shoulder so he could kiss her neck and corbones. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    She shook her head and turned around to face him. She wrapped her long legs around his waist, and he could feel her stiff nipples poke against his chest. She pushed her body against his and whispered hoarsely, ¡°Just make me forget.¡±

 Chapter 28 Finding out

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Duke carried me out of the water, up the stairs into the tree house. Heid me down on a nket and softly applied kisses over my whole body. My skin felt warm everywhere his lips touched it. His tongue explored my body from my belly to my neck sending shivers down my spine. The sensation of his warm tongue on my breasts made me instantly wet and I moaned when he sucked on my neck. All the thoughts of the pregnant she-wolves disappeared as soon as his fingers softly started stroking between my legs. I leaned into his touch and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. I wanted to feel him inside me now! I rolled over so I was on top, positioned myself, and slowly felt him enter me. His eyes were dark with desire, and he grabbed my hips urging me to move. I rolled my hips in slow motion looking deep into his eyes. Duke put one of his hands on my breast ying with my nipple while his other thumb was stroking my clit. I immediately felt pressure and moaned loudly while I moved against his thumb. Rolling my hips faster and faster until the pressure became unbearable, and I exploded from within. I felt Duke his body shaking under me as he dug his finger into my butt cheeks. I waited till his orgasm faded before I slid off andid down in his arms.


    He kissed my head and held me tight before he fell asleep. I justid there wide awake. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something bad was about to happen and that this was myst peaceful moment for a while.


    The following day, I had to sneak out early without waking Duke. I left him a letter saying I had a great time. When I got back to the mansion Tomasso told me I should visit the she-wolves immediately. He and Lianna would stand watch.


    I went in and noticed Allie was no longer in thest cells. In fact, some cells were empty. Allie looked skinny like she hadn¡¯t eaten for a while. ¡°Where is the rest?¡± I asked.


    Allie looked at me with hollow eyes, ¡°The pregnant wolves got moved to a luxury suite with the privilege of going outside supervised.¡±


    I moved closer and whispered, ¡°Allie, I need you to be honest. We both know Don Lorenzo didn¡¯t make them pregnant so who did?¡±


    She raised her eyebrow, ¡°Come on you are smarter than that. There is only one person arrogant enough to think he can pull this off.¡±


    Of course, my mind immediately went to him when I heard the she-wolves were pregnant but still wanted to be sure, so I asked, ¡°Allesandro?¡±


    ¡°Ding, ding, ding right answer.¡±


    ¡°Did he rape them?¡±


    Allie rolled her eyes, ¡°You ask it so horrified like that isn¡¯t what happens to us all the time. Anyway, no he didn¡¯t he gave us a choice. Get pregnant from him and get out of here or refuse and rot in these cells.¡±


    ¡°So only the pregnant she-wolves took the deal?¡±


    ¡°No, they all did except me. I have no desire to bare a rotten pup from either of these assholes. I rather die.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for telling me, Allie. Does he have a pattern of visits? I will make sure he is punished, and I will protect you.¡±


    Allie put her hands around herself and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see how you can protect me when you are not the Alpha. I don¡¯t really care anymore, to be honest. Allesandro visits every day at midnight. Can you go now? I want to sleep.¡±


    I had difficulty swallowing when I saw Allie give up, ¡°I won¡¯t forget about you, Allie. I promise.¡±


    Allie didn¡¯t answer me anymore and I went back to talk to Tomasso and Lianna. We went to Tomasso his room and discussed what to do with this information.


    ¡°If we tell Don Lorenzo he will also punish the she-wolves,¡± Lianna said.


    Tomasso replied, ¡°He is still our Alpha, so we have the obligation to tell him. There is still some good in him. We can convince him to show mercy to the she-wolves.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt torn because I didn¡¯t trust Don Lorenzo, but I couldn¡¯t let Allesandro get away with this either. Maybe I should call Julietta and just kill him? Then again, I didn¡¯t know if the pack would believe and even Tomasso still seemed loyal to Don Lorenzo. Spirit interrupted my thoughts, ¡°The truth alwayses out eventually. What happens if he does a DNA test and finds out you knew all along? You have to tell him but be smart and give him a reason to spare the she-wolves.¡±


    As always Spirit was right, so I told Tomasso and Lianna that we had to tell Don Lorenzo. Tomasso and I went to his office and knocked. Don Lorenzo opened up and seemed very happy, ¡°If it isn¡¯t 2 of my favorite wolves. Come in, Come in!¡±


    We went inside and Don Lorenzo happily asked, ¡°So what can I do for you?¡±


    Tomasso scraped his throat, ¡°There is no easy way of saying this Alpha, but we found out that the she-wolves got pregnant from someone else. The pups aren¡¯t yours.¡±


    Don Lorenzo became red; his eyes were almost popping out of his scalp and I could see the vein on his forehead pulsating. ¡°WHAT?¡±

 Chapter 29 Late night horrors

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? How do you know?¡± Don Lorenzo looked at Tomasso fuming.


    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°I can only tell you if you promise to not hurt the she-wolves.¡±


    Don Lorenzo walked closer to me until his face was almost touching mine. Spitnded on my face when he shouted, ¡°You really think you can make demands! Tell me now.¡±


    I looked him straight in the eyes and didn¡¯t give an inch, ¡°I won¡¯t unless I have your word that you won¡¯t harm the she-wolves.¡±


    Don Lorenzo seemed a bit taken aback by the fact that his intimidating posture did not affect me. His eyes were almost ck when he finally said, ¡°Fine you have my word.¡±


    I heard Tomasso let out a relieved sigh and I then told Don Lorenzo about what the doctor told me and that I visited the she-wolves several times. That they confirmed that Allesandro impregnated them. I told him that Allesandro visits the she-wolves every day at midnight and that he gave them a choice, that only Allie rejected.¡±


    Don Lorenzo suddenly seemed very calm which was maybe even scarier than seeing him furious, ¡°So you are telling me that you knew I was barren for a while, and you decided not to tell me? Besides that, you visited the restricted area several times.¡± Then he looked at Tomasso, ¡°And what about my loyal Beta who apparently was aware of this and didn¡¯te to me either?¡±


    I felt like being submissive would be the best way to y this now, so I looked at the floor and replied, ¡°I know it was the wrong decision now Alpha and I deeply regret it. I just didn¡¯t know what to do with the information I just hoped the doctor was wrong. And I visited the she-wolves because they are from the same vige, I wanted to know if they were okay. Tomasso didn¡¯t know till today, so I take full responsibility.¡±


    Don Lorenzo growled, ¡°I will deal with the both of youter but first I am going to hide in one of the cells and see whether you are both right. You stay in this room until Ie back, understood?¡±


    We both nodded submissively and watched him lock the door behind him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say I wasn¡¯t involved,¡± Tomasso said with a warm voice.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to take my ce with the fighting in South America either.¡±


    I gave him a little nudge on his side, ¡°That is what friends are for.¡±


    Tomasso smiled at me and then seemed to get lost in thoughts. We both seemed to have a lot to think about and before I knew it Don Lorenzo stormed back in. Before we could say anything, he shouted, ¡°Get out! I need to think.¡±


    I went to bed wondering what was going to happen now. I fell asleep surprisingly quickly, but my dreams were full of darkness and terror. In the morning I tried to leave my room, but the door was locked. I texted Lianna and Tomasso and they said they were also locked in their rooms. The hours seemed to creep by slowly until the sun went down and the rm went off.


    I went out of my room and followed everyone else outside where plenty of torches were lit. There was a wooden stage withrge poles on top and I saw Elswith standing there with a cup in her hands. Don Lorenzo stood on the stage, and I was shocked to see Carlos there with most of his pack surrounding the front row of the stage. Lianna walked next to me to a spot close to the stage.


    She looked at Alpha Carlos and whispered, ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    Tomasso appeared and looked around with worried eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know but it can¡¯t mean something good. It means Don Lorenzo is nning something so horrible that he is worried his own pack would turn on him.¡±


    My heartbeat quickened and I nervously waited for Don Lorenzo to speak. I saw everyone from our pack looking nervous as well. It waspletely silent when Don Lorenzo started to talk,


    ¡°I BET YOU ARE ALL WONDERING WHY YOU WERE LOCKED ALL DAY AND WHAT THIS GATHERING IS ABOUT. YOU ARE HERE BECAUSE WE HAVE SOME TRAITORS IN OUR MIDST.¡±


    I looked at Tomasso worried, ¡°Was he talking about us?¡±


    Don Lorenzo pointed at Carlos, ¡°I INVITED OUR CLOSEST ALLIES SO THEY CAN WITNESS WHAT HAPPENS TO TRAITORS IN THE ROMANO PACK. I WILL NOT GIVE ANY EXPLANATION BECAUSE I WANT BLIND LOYALTY FROM ALL OF YOU AND IF YOU CAN NOT PROVIDE THAT YOU CAN BE NEXT ON THIS STAGE.¡±


    Everyone seemed to get ufortable but then Allesandro was brought to the stage. They tied him to a pole and Elswith gave him something to drink. Allesandro already seemed beaten up and he gave almost no reaction. A shiver went through my body when I saw Don Lorenzo his big ck wolf Reaper walked towards Allesandro. Elswith took off Allesandro his clothes and he stood there naked and trembling. Reaper leaped and tore his cock off in one bite. Allesandro screamed loudly and I looked away when Reaper tore into him again and again.


    I did not like Allesandro at all, but I wouldn¡¯t wish such torture on anyone. When the screaming stopped, I looked again and saw the remains of Allesandro hanging against the pole. His body was mutted and ripped apart. Just when I thought the worst was over, I saw that they brought all the she-wolves and the doctor to the stage and tied them to the poles.


    My heart sank to my stomach and Tomasso stuttered next to me in total shock, ¡°But he gave us his word.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When I saw Allie her eyes wide with fear, I could feel Spirit raging with anger. ¡°NO! We promised to protect them!¡± She growled. For the first time ever, I couldn¡¯t keep my emotions under control and Spirit took over. I transformed and ran to the stage ready to fight anyone.


    Allie looked at Spirit and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Please help me!¡±


    Spirit was much smaller than reaper but nheless, she stood before him and growled, ¡°You gave us your word you wouldn¡¯t harm them!¡±


    Reaper towered over Spirit, ¡°You honestly thought you could give me demands? You need to learn your ce!¡±


    ¡°They got tricked it was not their fault! Allie even rejected him.¡±


    Reaper didn¡¯t respond and just walked backward while looking at me. I felt confused when Reaper then transformed back into Don Lorenzo, ¡°What was his n?¡±


    Don Lorenzoughed, ¡°Maybe that is so but I have no need for spoiled goods. Besides, they didn¡¯t tell me about Allesandro either. They were happy to go along with his betrayal. As for Allie, I will show her mercy by a quick death.¡±


    In a split second, he took out his gun and shot Allie in the head.


    Spirit her blood went cold when she saw Allie her head falling to the side and blood gushing out. ¡°NOOOOOO,¡± She howled. Her gaze fell on Don Lorenzo who just looked at her smugly and Spirit ran at him ready to tear him into pieces.

 Chapter 30 Ready for revenge

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Spirit jumped in the air but before she could reach Don Lorenzo, Shadow tackled her. She fell off the stage hard and the impact made her transform back into human form. Shadow changed back into Tomasso and hurried towards her. He kneeled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Vanessa. I couldn¡¯t let you attack him. Carlos and his pack would have ripped you to pieces.¡±


    Tears rolled down my face and I looked back at the stage when I heard screams from different people. Scar and Reaper were now ripping apart the other she-wolves starting with the stomachs of the pregnant ones. I could see the disgusted and shocked looks on the faces of my pack members and I stood up to run back to the stage again. Tomasso quickly picked me up and lifted me over his shoulder dragging me away from the executions. I screamed and yelled wanting to get back there and try to save them. My pack members were all looking at me, but their faces became a blur because of the tears filling my eyes.


    Tomasso brought me to his room where Lianna was already waiting. Lianna opened her arms and I let her hold me while I cried my eyes out.


    ¡°It is all my fault. I promised I would keep them safe and now they are dead because of me,¡± I sobbed.


    Lianna shushed me, ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known this would happen, Vanessa.¡±


    I cried out, ¡°But I could have thou. They trusted me but I got so arrogant and distracted that I didn¡¯t take the time to think of every possible oue and prepare for that.¡±


    Lianna pulls up my face with her hands and looks at me strictly, ¡°Listen to me, Vanessa. Everyone makes mistakes but what will you do now? Will you let their death be in vain or will you make sure it meant something?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything even if I wanted to. Don Lorenzo will want my head on a te after I tried to attack him.¡±


    Tomasso grunted, ¡°Not necessarily, he is a proud man if you would beg for his forgiveness, behave submissive, and flirt with him he will probably forget it. You could trick him, so we have time to work out a n.¡±


    I looked at him confused, ¡°A n? What are you talking about?¡±


    He exchanged some looks with Lianna and said, ¡°Well Lianna and I have talked about the fact that you would actually be a much better Alpha, but I wanted to wait and see if Don Lorenzo could redeem himself. After tonight it¡¯s pretty clear he can¡¯t. He crossed a line, there is noing back from what I just witnessed. He is not what is best for the pack anymore, but I think you could be what this pack needs. We just have to figure out a n and see how loyal the rest of the pack still is to him.¡±


    I looked at him with an open mouth and my mind was racing. I had always been reluctant to drastic measures but tonight had changed everything. Seeing Allie and the she-wolves die would haunt me forever. The mistakes I made and the guilt would follow me everywhere, but I could only change the future, not the past. I could make sure Don Lorenzo would not hurt anyone ever again!


    I stared at both of them and said, ¡°I might have a n.¡±


    Later I went to my own room and took out my phone and dialed a number. I heard the phone ring a few times before someone picked up.


    ¡°Hello, this is Julietta.¡±


    ¡°Julietta, it is me. I wanted to let you know that I changed my mind. I am in. Let¡¯s meet in the forest between our territories at the grey oak at midnight in 2 days.¡±


    I then went out through the back door, changed into Spirit, and ran into the forest. The meeting point was far away so I almost took no breaks. The burning in my lungs and my sore paws actually felt good. It distracted me from the pain I felt inside for being responsible for so many deaths.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    During the trip, I talked with Spirit about what happened. ¡°I am sorry that I lost control and took over,¡± Spirit said remorsefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay I wanted to rip his head off just as bad as you did. Which is probably why I couldn¡¯t stop from transforming. I just really thought we were being so smart all the time but now I know that it was just arrogance.¡±


    Spirit replied, ¡°Still, not telling him was not an option either. He would have found out at some point and who knows what the doctor would have said about you then. But maybe if we spend more time nning, we could have found a way to protect the she-wolves. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore we should focus on making sure that the new n is solid.¡±


    ¡°You were probably right that I got too distracted with Duke and trying to have a normal life. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Spirit stayed quiet after that because she was not the kind of wolf that wanted to rub my face with the fact that she had been right.


    I met Julietta at the Grey Oak 2 dayster and I told her everything that had happened. She was not surprised by the cruelty which again told me we were making the right decision. We carefully made aid-out n and the next day we said our goodbyes again both returning home with much to do.


    Returning home, I walked straight to Don Lorenzo his office. I fell onto my knees in front of him, ¡°Don, I have spent thest days in the woods. Seeking redemption for my faults. I see now that everything that has happened was my fault. If I had respected my Alpha more and not forgotten my ce none of this would have happened. I see now that you gave me so much and I am so grateful. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me.¡±


    Don Lorenzoughed, ¡°Well, well, well look whoes crawling back. I am d you finally saw the light. You may stand up.¡±


    I stood up and looked at him with adoration which seemed to please him. He lifted my chin, his finger caressing my lips, ¡°You know I am not so scared anymore to get cursed. Seems I already am cursed being barren and all.¡±


    I just looked at him with big innocent eyes and did not move when his face came closer. I had to channel all my willpower not to flinch when I felt his lips on mine, his mustache sticking into my skin. His tongue aggressively opened my mouth and I let him explore my mouth willingly.


    Luckily for me, he then pulled away and licked his lips looking at me pleased, ¡°I have wondered what you would taste like since the day I met you.¡±


    He pped my butt and told me I could go now. I bent down to kiss his ring and smiled at him before leaving. I closed the door but started listening when I heard him talking again. I heard him talking on the phone, ¡°You owe me 1000 dors, Carlos. I told you I would tame her. Tasted her sweet lips today but saved the other lips for another day.¡± He wasughing at something Carlos said and replied, ¡°Of course, you can taste her too after I am done with her.¡±


    Iughed softly and walked away with a wicked grin, ¡°If only those idiots knew what I had in store for them.¡±

 Chapter 31 Consequences

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The next couple of days¡¯ Don Lorenzo was very busy with something, so I did not see him much. I tried to make my days look as normal as possible and went to training as usual. I was surprised by how concerned everyone was about me. Even ke came to me and said that he hoped I was okay and that he admired what I did.


    I thought they would avoid me in fear of Don Lorenzo, but it seemed like they respected me more for my actions. None of them ever voiced being unhappy under Don Lorenzo his rule but I was quite certain they would support me if it came to it. 3 days after I begged Don Lorenzo for mercy, he asked me toe to his office again.


    I was a bit scared that he finally found some time to feel me up again, but I felt relieved when I saw Tomasso was also there. I immediately kneeled again and kissed his ring, ¡°What can I do for you, Don?¡±


    ¡°I have been very impressed by your improved behavior, Vanessa. You have also proven that you are valuable to our pack in the past so I would like to give you Allesandro¡¯s old position as my second beta.¡±


    I looked up with fake tears in my eyes, ¡°There would be no greater honor, Don. Thank you for your trust. I will strive every day to make sure I am worthy of that position.¡±


    Don Lorenzo smiled, ¡°Very good. I will hold you to your word.¡±


    Spirit growled, ¡°That is rich.¡±


    Don Lorenzo continued, ¡°Thest few days I have been busy preparing for a new business endeavor. A new drug has been developed that we could sell. It is much cheaper to produce than the drugs we currently offer. We could make shitloads of money with it. I convinced the developers that we should meet. My betas will apany me to this meeting so that includes you.¡±


    He walked out of the office, ¡°We are leaving now.¡±


    I exchanged looks with Tomasso before hurrying after the Alpha. We took Don Lorenzo his Porsche to an abandoned factory on the outside of town. We went inside but we were a bit early. I looked at the holes in the ceiling and the creepy interior and felt ufortable. I had a bad feeling about this ce for some reason. ¡°DINGDODINGDOOLULLLLUU,¡±  I got scared by my ringtone that sted through the factory loudly. Don Lorenzo looked at me annoyed, ¡°Go take that outside.¡±


    I hurried outside and saw that Duke was calling me. I hadn¡¯t spoken to him in a while. I had been busy, but I wondered why I did not hear from him either. I picked up the phone, ¡°Hi.¡±


    His warm voice immediately calmed me down, ¡°Hi Sweetie, I am sorry that I haven¡¯t texted youtely. I have been extremely busy with something that is going to be a breakthrough in the Romano¡¯s misery. I just wanted to let you know that you are about to be free from their tyranny.¡±


    My blood went cold immediately, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I finally figured out a way to catch Don Lorenzo. I made a fake post on a sketchy site about some new drug. He took the bait and contacted one of our undercovers saying he wants to meet. In 30 minutes, they will hand him the drugs and I will be there to arrest him and his left and right hand. Taking out the heads of the organization. I need to go now but I wille to get you when it is over so we can celebrate.¡±


    He hung up and I stared at my phone not knowing what to do. My heart was racing, and I couldn¡¯t think. ¡°You have to tell them, Vanessa. You can¡¯t let your whole pack go to jail. Tomasso will go to jail and even you,¡± Spirit said.


    I felt dizzy when I ran back inside. I knew that what I was about to do would impact my rtionship with Duke forever, but I could not let everyone I cared about including myself go to jail.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tomasso looked at me confused when he saw me running in with panic in my eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We have to go now! The police are on their way. Duke just called me. It is a trap!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Don Lorenzo shouted before running out to the car. We drove away with slipping tires and on our way back we crossed the path of some police cars. When Duke his truck passed us, we locked eyes for a moment. The momentsted just seconds but felt like minutes. I saw his eyes widen with shock when he noticed me. The moment passed when Don Lorenzo hit the gas and the police cars disappeared in the opposite direction.


    When we came back to the mansion Don Lorenzo and Tomasso went in talking with each other loudly. I did not listen to anything they said on the way home. My mind was with Duke, and I was walking back and forth at the gate thinking about what I should tell him. I don¡¯t know how long I was outside but at some point, I saw Duke his truck driving up to the gate.


    I went out of the gate and saw him stepping out of the car. His normally kind eyes were narrow and angry. My throat went dry when I saw the way he looked at me. He mmed his door and walked toward me, ¡°What the hell Vanessa? You just ruined my only chance in years to put an end to the crime in this town. I worked towards this moment for years and you told them??? You better have a good exnation for this. Why would you tell them?¡±


    My breath was trembling when I responded, ¡°I am so sorry Duke. But you have to believe that I had no choice. I can¡¯t tell you why you just have to trust me that I had a good reason.¡±


    ¡°Trust you?! Trust you? Are you insane? Why were you even there? Lorenzo Romano only takes his left and right hand to these kinds of meetings.¡±


    I did not know how to respond and Duke looked at me suspiciously, ¡°Are you telling me that you became his left hand? Please tell me that is not true.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, Duke..¡±


    He took a step back, ¡°So you lied to me all this time? Was it all fake? Do you even love me?¡±


    Tears started to emerge from my eyes, ¡°Of course I do! I fell in love with you. My feelings are not faked!¡±


    I tried to take his hand, but he quickly pulled it away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me right now!¡± He snapped.


    He walked back to his car and said, ¡°I need some time to think. Do not bother calling.¡±

 Chapter 32 Painful to say the least

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I did not hear from duke for 2 days and I was so angry at myself that I had been at a loss for words when Ist saw him. I could have told him about my n to take Don Lorenzo down from the inside, but I just stood there like an idiot.


    When he finally texted, me saying I should meet him at the gate again, I just dropped everything and ran outside. Duke was already waiting for me, and I sighed relieved when I saw he looked at me with kindness again instead of disgust.


    I jumped in his arms and he held me close. I embraced him for a long time before I stood back down and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Duke, you have to listen to me. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t tell you thisst time I guess I was in shock. But what I should have told you is that I am working on taking Lorenzo down from the inside. There are good people in the Romano mafia, and I am trying to find a way to shut it down, so the innocent people don¡¯t get punished. But I am so sorry that I took away something you really worked hard for thest few years.¡±


    Duke softly caressed my cheek, ¡°It is okay Vanessa. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. You see that is just the thing. I have been driven by revenge for thest few years, the Romano family became an obsession for me. Ever since I found out what happened to my sister I have been lost. I don¡¯t know who I am or what I want besides taking down the Romano family. It is not healthy, and I do not want to live like that anymore. I have been thinking for thest 2 days and I realized that I need a fresh start.¡±


    He kissed me and continued, ¡°I also realized that I want to start over with you. I don¡¯t care what happened really. I know that I never felt this way before for anyone. So, I guess I am asking you toe with me, leave everything behind and start over somewhere new. Just you and me.¡±


    Once again, I was at a loss for words because of all scenarios I imagined this was not one I sawing. Duke smiled at me, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me right now I know it¡¯s a lot to take in. Everything is arranged though. I called some old contacts from a ce far away from here. There is a house and jobs for us if we want them. All you have to do ise to my house tonight at midnight.¡±


    He pressed a kiss on my forehead and stepped back into his car, ¡°I have somest things to prepare but I am hopeful that I will see you tonight.¡±


    I hurried back inside and started throwing clothes into a bag. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Spirit asked.


    ¡°What do you think I am doing?! I love him I cannot let him leave without me. He is my only chance for happiness.¡±


    Spirit growled, ¡°You really going to leave your pack for a human? What about Tomasso, Lianna, ke, Ron, and the rest? Nothing will change for them if you leave. Don Lorenzo will drive this pack to their doom and all your friends with it. And what about the she-wolves? Their death would have been for nothing.¡±


    I started to panic, ¡°Maybe if I tell him that I am a werewolf. He will understand and love me anyway. He would stay then.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear this, but do you really know him that well after a few months? Do you know 100 percent sure he would ept it and keep it a secret? Are you willing to take the risk of putting everyone in danger based on your gut?¡±


    I sank to the floor in despair slowly realizing there was no solution to this. There was no middle way. I would have to choose between my own happiness and my pack.


    ¡°It maybe sounds harsh, but I think you need to understand that the road to power can be lonely,¡± Spirit said.


    ¡°I never did it for power and you know that! I don¡¯t want power.¡±


    Spirit calmly replied, ¡°I am afraid it is toote for that. You wanted to rise, and you did but with poweres responsibility. Your choices don¡¯t only affect you anymore.¡±


    I had nothing left to argue with, so I justid in bed trying to think of solutions. When it was almost midnight, I still had not thought of anything. With a heavy heart, I went outside and transformed into Spirit. I had to go as Spirit because I knew the moment, I would talk to Duke I would jump in his car and not think about the consequences. So, Spirit went to the hill that had a view over Duke his house. She saw Dukeing out at midnight looking around hopefully. The clocktower banged loudly at 12 and Duke waited 5 minutes, 10 minutes even 30 minutes. His face became sadder by the minute and my heart felt like it was about to be ripped from my chest.


    Finally, 35 minutes after midnight he got in his car and I howled as loud as I could. I howled about his beautiful curls that I would never put my hands through again. About his green eyes that never would look at me with adoration again. And about his lips that I would never kiss again. I kept howling until his car was out of my sight. Thunder and rain started pouring down on me, but I did not care. All I felt was the pain of a broken heart, so Iid down in the heavy rain and closed my eyes.


    Duke his pov,


    He really thought she woulde but as the minutes crept on, he started to realize she was noting. Did he imagine she felt the same way about him? Had he been wrong about Vanessa all the time? Apparently in the end power was more important to her than love. He bit his lip until it was bleeding but 35 minutes after midnight, he knew he could not wait any longer. He stepped into the car and smashed the steering wheel screaming, ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡±


    Tears welled up in his eyes and he looked outside his window when he heard a wolf howling. He saw a wolf with brown and white fur howling like crazy on the hill. He could swear that the wolf had the same color eyes as Vanessa but that was probably his mind ying tricks on him. He brushed the tears out of his eyes and started his car. He put his gas pedal in as far as he could and held his steering wheel firmly almost like he tried to break it. He drove his truck away from the town as fast as possible. He didn¡¯t look back in his mirror once because he knew he left with the intention never to return.

 Chapter 33 Dealing with a broken heart

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Tomasso found me hourster stillying there in the rain. I was trembling from the cold and did not even hear what he was saying to me. I saw the worry in his eyes, but nothing seemed to register. He picked me up in his arms and carried me all the way back to the mansion. Lianna was waiting in my room and both of them tried to talk to me, but I just curled up in bed and started crying again. Lianna slept with me that night cuddling andforting me until I fell asleep.


    I stayed in bed for days after that, Tomasso and Lianna checked on me every once in a while and tried to talk to me. They told Don Lorenzo that I was sick so luckily everyone else left me alone. On the 5th day, Lianna pulled the nkets off me and spoke to me strictly, ¡°Look, Vanessa. It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t want to talk about it, but you need to get on your feet again. You set something in motion, and we need you toplete the n.¡±


    I sighed and sat up, ¡°I know but I just can¡¯t think of anything else then Duke his face when he realized I wasn¡¯ting. He must think that I yed him all that time.¡±


    Lianna caressed my hair, ¡°I already figured it had something to do with Duke. What happened?¡±


    I then told her of his proposal to run away with him and start a new life together somewhere new. ¡°So why did you stay here?¡± Lianna asked.


    I bit my lip, ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave the pack after everything I have done. I care about this pack, and I don¡¯t know what would happen to all of you if I left you with Don Lorenzo.¡±


    Lianna smiled at me sadly, ¡°I understand that must have been very difficult and it probably hurts like hell right now. But you know what it means that you always think about what is best for the pack?¡±


    She continued, ¡°It means you think like an alpha. It means you are willing to risk anything to ensure your pack is safe. It means you are ready.¡±


    I stared at her and slowly felt a bit of fireing back inside of me. I stood up and said, ¡°You are right. Duke showed me what it meant to be loved and I am forever grateful for that, but this is bigger than me.¡±


    I went into the shower and let the warm water wash away the images in my mind. I would probably keep thinking about Duke for the rest of my life and wonder what our life would have been like. But for now, I should be grateful for the happy memories he gave me, and I was hoping that he could find happiness in his new life. For me, it was now time to finish what I started months ago.


    When I came out of the shower, I felt fresh and I walked out of the door with determination. I had much to do! The first thing I did was visit Elswith. She did not look surprised at all that I showed up in her little cabin.


    ¡°I was wondering when you woulde,¡± she said.


    I bowed to her and sat down at the fire. Elswith handed me a cup of tea and sat down next to me.


    ¡°So, what can I help you with? Do you want to know more about your prophecy? You want to know if you should have gone with your boyfriend?¡±


    I had no idea how she knew about Duke, but the Moon-Goddess priestesses were a mystery, to begin with. I stared into her wise eyes and said, ¡°Neither of those things. I was wondering if there is something that can prevent a werewolf from transforming?¡±


    Elswithughed, ¡°Of course dear. What did you think I was giving Allesandro at his execution? Tomato soup?¡±


    She slowly walked to her kitchen and started putting herbs together in a tiny bag. When she was done, she walked back and gave it to me, ¡°Put these inside a drink and that will do the trick.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I need it for?¡± I asked in shock.


    Elswith mockingly smirked at me, ¡°It is an insult that you think I do not already know.¡±


    ¡°So, you are okay with what I want to use it for?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Her eyes became glossy, ¡± I have no opinion, my dear. It is simply destiny taking its course.¡±


    I had no idea what to say back to that, so I just thanked her for the herbs and hurried out of there. I had to admit that she kind of creeped me out. When I came back inside, I ran into Don Lorenzo.


    ¡°Ah, Vanessa. Happy to see that you are feeling better. That is good news because Carlos invited us for a special dinner at his home tomorrow night.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°That sound lovely Don. Would you allow me to buy some clothes for tomorrow?¡±


    I looked into his eyes longingly, ¡°I would like to make myself look good for you.¡±


    Don Lorenzo smirked and gave me his credit card, ¡°Of course. You should know that I like red.¡±


    He winked and then continued, ¡°Btw seems like I am going to have you all to myself from now on. Just got a call that the sheriff quit and left town. Guess his embarrassment was too big after that fake deal went wrong.¡±


    I felt like a knife went through my stomach when he mentioned Duke and I could not help my eyes watering. Don Lorenzo acted fake shocked when he saw my face, ¡°Ow he did not tell you he left? I am sorry sweetie. I guess he did not care about you that much after all. Don¡¯t worry I will make you forget he ever existed baby.¡±


    He pped my ass again and said, ¡°Go spend that money now. Buy yourself something pretty.¡±


    I walked out gritting my teeth trying to produce a fake smile while Spirit shushed me by saying, ¡°Stay calm Vanessa. Not much longer now.¡±


    In town, I made sure I went to the shops that reported to Don Lorenzo so he would see exactly where I went for my shopping. Making him excited and only focused on one thing.


    The next evening, I walked out of the mansion wearing a tight red dress with low cleavage, red lipstick, and red heels. Tomasso and Don Lorenzo their mouths fell open when they saw me, and I could see the hunger in Don Lorenzo his eyes. He looked at me like I was a present he could not wait to open. But I just smiled because I knew my clothes weren¡¯t the only thing that was going to be red tonight.

 Chapter 34 Payback time part 1

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Carlos and Julietta were waiting for us in his master suite. There was an enormous four-poster bed with red sheets, a jacuzzi, and a table with chairs. The table was filled with the most expensive food. Carlos greeted me with a kiss on my cheek like we never had our differences before. Julietta looked beautiful in a tight purple dress and her hair in a sophisticated updo. I could see she was nervous by the look on her face, so I smiled at her with reassurance. She hugged me tightly and then turned to Don Lorenzo and Carlos. ¡°Would you both like a nice aperitif before we start eating? I was thinking we could use that expensive bottle of proso for such a nice asion, Carlos?¡±


    ¡°Good idea Julietta. You and Vanessa can make our drinks. I expect to be spoiled tonight so that bottle fits the asion.¡±


    Julietta took my hand, and I followed her to the kitchen where the proso was already standing ready. Julietta popped the bottle and poured the golden liquid into fancy sses. She then turned to me, ¡°You have it?¡±


    I nodded and took the little bag with herbs out of my bra. I dropped it into the 2 sses and after a few seconds, the herbspletely disappeared. ¡°Won¡¯t it be suspicious that we don¡¯t drink the proso?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, not at all. Carlos doesn¡¯t think women deserve pleasures as drinking remember.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and took one of the sses. We went back to the master bedroom, and I handed my ss to Don Lorenzo and sat down on hisp. He immediately wrapped his arm around my waist possessively. Julietta did the same and Carlos raised his ss, ¡°To us taming our women Lorenzo, and to a wonderful night.¡±


    Carlos gulped down his ss, but Don Lorenzo sniffed it first. My heart was immediately racing, and I asked, ¡°Something wrong Don?¡± I made sure that I bend down a bit, so he had a good view of my cleavage.


    Don Lorenzo wanted to say something but then his gazended on my breasts. He squeezed my hip, and I could feel his erection against my butt. He licked his lips and then took a big sip of his ss. Julietta looked into my eyes, and I gave her a small nod. She stood up and said, ¡°I was thinking maybe you both would like a little show while you eat.¡±


    She put on some slow jazz music and then took my hand to help me up. Her fingers slowly went over my corbone, and she softly swept my hair to the side. She started kissing my neck and I arched my back and let out a soft moan. I looked at Carlos and Don Lorenzo. Don Lorenzo was eating oysters and looking at us intensely while Carlos had his hand in his pants. I let my hands go over Julietta her body and slowly lowered the zipper of her dress. I slid down the dress while I kissed every bit of skin that got revealed until the dress was on the floor. My eyes devoured her curves in the purple hipster andce bra she was wearing. Julietta held out her leg so I could take off her stockings and I started sucking on her inner thigh. Her skin was soft, and she smelled amazing like roses mixed with cinnamon. I teased her for a while by kissing her inner thighs closer and closer to the band of her hipster. I looked up into her eyes who were even darker than normal. Her eyes were hungry and full of desire, and she pulled me up by my hair until I was standing again. Her lips locked onto mine full of passion and she pressed her body against me. I could feel her soft breasts pressing against mine and I put my hands on her ass pulling her even closer. My fingers tore into her flesh, and she moaned against my mouth. My tongue went in her mouth, tasting her with every kiss. For a moment I forgot why we even were here, and passion overtook all my other thoughts.


    Until Carlos growled, ¡°STOP! I am getting jealous. I want to join.¡±


    I took a step back and stared at Julietta. For a moment we were just staring at each otherpletely out of breath. Then the desire quickly faded as we both realized why we were here tonight. I shook my head and faced Don Lorenzo with a smile. ¡°Come,¡± I said, and I took his hand guiding him to the bed. As nned, there were 2 sets of handcuffsying ready at the bed poles. I pushed Don Lorenzo down on the right side of the bed and Julietta did the same with Carlos on the left side. I pretended to bend down to get on top of him but locked his hands in handcuffs instead. I whispered in his ear, ¡°I want you to rx and just enjoy tonight.¡±


    He grinned, ¡°Fine but only if I can use my handster. I still want to touch you.¡±


    I stepped back and looked if Julietta had Carlos tied up yet. She just locked the handcuffs and finally, I could stop with the fake smiling. I just stared at Don Lorenzo with all the hate I could channel. He looked at me confused. ¡°What is going on?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be an Alpha. You are not worthy of your pack.¡±


    He immediately became annoyed, ¡°What is this nonsense? Let me out of these handcuffs and I will show you what an Alpha does.¡±


    I just gave him a wicked smile, ¡°No.¡±


    He growled, ¡°I will punish you for this. You really think handcuffs can keep me when I transform?¡±


    His body went in all kinds of directions and his face turnedpletely red but still, nothing happened. He screamed and tried again and again before he looked at me angrily, ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Iughed, ¡°You really thought I suddenly became some submissive cunt? You should never underestimate a she-wolf.¡±


    Julietta added, ¡°You both think you are so superior but look at you now. Laying there like 2 miserable worms. Without your wolves, you are both nothing.¡±


    She continued to Carlos in a honey-sweet tone, ¡°Getting outyed by a woman must hurt doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Carlos did not seem to be able to respond anymore. He was just going crazy with screaming and trying to break out of his chains. Don Lorenzo looked at me, ¡°What do you want Vanessa? I am sure we can work something out.¡±


    I walked closer to him and kept looking into his eyes, ¡°I want revenge for the death of the she-wolves. For the death of Allie. For anyone of the pack that you hurt, mistreated, or raped over the years. And when I am done with you, I will take over your pack and make sure you will be forgotten. That precious legacy you cared so much about will be gone. No one will remember the weak and cruel Lorenzo Romano. He will disappear into oblivion and his whole bloodline with him.¡±


    His eyes became wide with fear and panic, ¡°No I am sorry okay. I can make it up to you. I can be better.¡±


    But I did not listen anymore and just closed my eyes, ¡°Spirit you can take over now. Help me finish what we started.¡±

 Chapter 35 Payback time part 2

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Spirit did not hesitate for one second and sunk her teeth into Don Lorenzo his flesh. She ripped off a big chunk of skin at his stomach. Don Lorenzo screamed loudly which sounded like music to her ears. She looked at Leia who started by biting off Carlos his cock. Blood poured out and the bed sheets quickly turned even redder. Spirit took another bite this time, she pulled off his ear. She wanted him to suffer and die slowly so she took her time taking chunks out of different body parts. Don Lorenzo his screams became weaker with every minute. Spirit stepped back and looked at the mutted body and watched his ragged breathing with satisfaction. Just when he closed his eyes to drift away, she leaped forward again and put her teeth in his throat. He screamed onest time, while his artery was ripped apart and gushing with blood. She watched the light slowly dim from his eyes and howled.


    Leia was already waiting, Carlos died earlier because he lost so much blood from his crotch. Spirit walked to Leia, and they put their blood-covered noses together. They closed their eyes for a second resting their heads against each other. They knew tonight had created a bond that could never be broken.


    After a while, we both changed back into human form and changed our clothes. I did not wash my face because I wanted people to know I killed him. I nodded to Julietta before walking out of the room. We both had much to do, we still had to make sure the packs epted us as the new Alphas.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Tomasso was waiting for me with a nervous look on his face. His gaze went over my bloody face, and I said, ¡°It is done.¡±


    He sighed relieved but I also saw sadness in his eyes. I softly squeezed his shoulder before I continued walking towards the helicopter tform. When I came outside the moon was shining brightly and a strong breeze lifted my hair in all directions. I stared at the moon and breathed in the fresh air deeply. The air smelled like a big storm was iing. Which was good, tonight had been blessed by the moon goddess and it was a sign of a new beginning. A new Alpha was born, and I was ready to let Ragnorake down on anyone who dared to stand in my way. Lightning lit up my face as I walked to the helicopter with Tomasso behind me.


    He flew us back to the mansion where Lianna had the whole pack waiting for us outside as we discussed. I walked out of the helicopter and walked towards them. I heard gasps when the light shone on my face revealing it covered in blood. When I spoke, my voice was somehow louder than normal,


    ¡°Don Lorenzo is dead! I killed him because he was no longer worthy of being the alpha of this pack. Too long have cruelty and dishonesty thrived in this pack. I say no longer! A pack is about unity, loyalty, and being strongest together. I believe every single wolf in this pack is vital, whether you are a beta or an omega. We all have our strengths and weaknesses but if we all work together there is nothing that can stop us. If you choose me as your Alpha know that things will change. I will be respected not feared. Not because I am weak but because I want you all to benefit from our pack doing well instead of just the higher-ranked wolves. If our wealth increases or decreases this should affect us all so we all have to gain or lose. We will be one and there will be no ce for rape, dishonesty, or cruelty. Make no mistakes if proven guilty of those crimes I will punish you severely. You will be free to develop your interests and strengths and you will be free to love whomever you want. As long as you all keep the safety of the pack a priority there is no reason why you shouldn¡¯t all be happy. SO, WHO WILL FOLLOW ME INTO A NEW DAY, A NEW RULE, A NEW LIFE?¡±


    They all stared at me but then Tomasso transformed into Shadow and howled at me. Lianna followed and before I knew it wolf after wolf was howling at me. The whole pack had transformed and howled as a sign that they epted me as the new Alpha. I looked at all of them standing there in the rain and thunder and my heart was racing from the adrenaline. It took me a moment to realize what I was feeling. I was feeling proud.


    Later that night I asked Tomasso to be my beta and he epted. Lianna became my second beta and she and Tomasso moved into a room together now they finally were allowed to be together. I also made a selection of wolves that I wanted with me if I went somewhere because I wanted Tomasso and Lianna to stay and lead in my absence. The wolves I picked were Ron, ke, and Violet. I took them with me the next day after only a few hours of sleep. I heard there was a new sheriff appointed and I knew the police would be breathing down my neck soon. I now had multiple packs in different regions depending on the money flow of our crime business, so I had no intention of stopping that. I needed to get the police and town people on our side, but my n was risky, and it could also go terribly wrong. For some reason, I was not scared because it was either go big or go home.

 Chapter 36 New rule

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The new sheriff was a man who was about 50 years old. He had a beer belly and a long beard, and he did not look like the type that lived for fighting crime. I had scheduled an appointment with him, and I went in alone while ke waited outside. I wore a tight navy-blue dress and expensive heels to make sure like I looked like I was wealthy and important.


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure miss?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I will not beat around the bush. Lorenzo Romano is dead. I took over his business.¡±


    He looked at me with mistrusting eyes, ¡°Okay and why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Look we can keep ying this cat-and-mouse game the police and the Romano family have been ying for ages. Or we can acknowledge that you and I both know what business I am in, and you are willing to look the other way.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    I sat on his desk and handed him a paper, ¡°I have a business offer for you right here. I will promise to keep the violence to a bare minimum and you, the other officers, and the town people get a percentage from our business. That way you also benefit from our business going well. Think of all the time you will spare if you don¡¯t have to worry about the Romano family anymore.¡±


    He just stared at me, and I smiled, ¡°Well, what do you think?¡±


    10 minutester I walked out of the police station with a signed business contract.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The next couple of weeks I was busy setting up the new regime in all the packs that I ruled over. I had sent out wolves of my pack to the other packs to let them know who the new leading Alpha was and what was going to be different from now on. ke had been focusing on new training regimes and tests so we would be able to find the strengths of every individual wolf. I had weekly meetings with the whole pack where they had a chance to tell me what was going on and offer suggestions for the pack. Besides that, I also had meetings with Julietta every week. Her pack had been a bit more resistant but eventually, they epted her as the new alpha. We discussed strategies for our packs at every meeting and tried to help each other as much as we could. On a more fun note, we also went shopping because I felt I needed a new wardrobe as an Alpha. I had to admit that a part of me enjoyed the luxuries of being a leader. Overall, so far, all my ideas for the pack seemed to work and it felt like everything was going well.


    Today it was time for a meeting with Julietta again. She woulde to my mansion this time. Still felt weird that THE mansion was my mansion now. I was busy signing some papers in my office when Julietta walked in looking wless like always. She took the pen out of my hand and said, ¡°Come on time for a break.¡±


    I sat on the couch while she poured me a ss of whiskey before she sat down next to me.


    ¡°We have had some crazy weeks don¡¯t you say?¡±


    I took a sip from the whiskey, ¡°For sure.¡±


    Julietta looked a bit nervous and scraped her throat, ¡°Vanessa we never really talked about what happened that night.¡±


    ¡°What is there to say? We killed them that night.¡±


    She bit her lip, ¡°That is not what I was talking about.¡±


    I stared at her confused and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°I meant the kissing and touching and everything that happened between us. I know that we nned it, but I can¡¯t help feeling that there was more to it. I guess what I am trying to ask is if you also felt something?¡±


    Her eyes were full of hope and my heart sunk to my stomach for a moment. I sat closer to her and took her hand. ¡°Ow Julietta. I can¡¯t deny that I enjoyed what happened at that moment and we definitely have a special bond. However, I don¡¯t think I am ready for that. I recently had to let someone go that I loved, and my heart is still coping with that. I am sorry.¡±


    I softly stroked her hand and saw a hint of disappointment on her face before she smiled, ¡°It is okay. Knowing you also felt something is enough for now. I can wait. You are worth waiting for.¡±


    I smiled back at her and then coughed, ¡°So talking about waiting. Our ies have dropped massively with the police deals that we made. We cannot wait any longer we have to find a way to make up for the loss of money flow.¡±


    Julietta took back her hand and sat straight, ¡°Yes, I have been thinking about that and I think we should try to work with the Alpha Colin from the Irish packs. If we can expand business to Europe, it would increase the money flow massively. I know he is not trustworthy, but he is the only way to smuggle to Europe. Maybe we can make him an offer he can¡¯t refuse?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I came to the same conclusion. I can send Tomasso to him to see if he is open to a meeting with us. He is also the best spy there is so he can find out what floats Colin his boat so we can make him an appealing offer.¡±


    Julietta stood up and locked the door. She walked toward me and seductively said, ¡°Sounds like a n to me. You know I can still help you rx, no strings attached. What do you say?¡±

 Chapter 37 Expanding

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Julietta slowly walked toward me her eyes shining with arousal. Her lips locked onto mine and the soft touch made desire coil up from the pits of my stomach. Her tongue found its way to mine, and the warm sensation made my cheeks flush. I could feel the wetness pooling between my thighs as the kiss deepened and Julietta pressed her body against mine. My hands were in her hair urging for more, I wanted to taste her, all of her, and forget about everything else.


    Julietta her hand went down my abdomen into my pants, feeling the wetness soaking my panties. Her fingers gave me the pressure I so much needed and desired. I ripped open Julietta her shirt and untied her bra. My hands palmed her breasts, softly plucking at her nipple before bending down and sucking her nipple deep into my mouth. Letting my warm tongue chase her nipple around making Julietta moan from the back of her throat.


    Julietta her fingers went deeper between my folds rubbing against the wetness surrounding my clit. Her soft fingers circling my clit had me on the edge and I tilted my head backward to enjoy the feeling. I gasped when Julietta pushed 2 fingers inside of me while she kept rubbing my clit with her thumb. Julietta her mouth was on my neck, kissing and biting it while she pushed her fingers inside me again and again. Working her fingers faster and faster making me moan louder than I ever had. Just when I thought I could not hold it any longer, I came. My muscles tightened around Julietta¡¯s fingers until the orgasm slowly faded and Julietta carefully slid out. Leaving me panting and breathlessying on the couch with my eyes closed. That was one of the best orgasms I have ever had.


    I had little time to recover because secondster someone knocked on the door. We quickly fixed our appearance before opening the door. Tomasso walked in and nced at us suspiciously before scraping his throat, ¡°Sorry if I disturbed you, Vanessa. It is just that we always have a meeting at this time, but I cane backter?¡±


    His eyes went from me to Julietta and back like he was not sure what to make of this. I looked at the clock and realized it was muchter than I thought. ¡°No, it is okay I just forgot about the time. We can do it now. Julietta, you want to join us?¡±


    Julietta gave me a sly smile and said, ¡°I better get home. I have a lot to think about.¡±


    Her gaze went over my body, and she licked her fingers before she walked away swaying her hips. Tomasso turned to me with big eyes and an open mouth, ¡°Do I want to know?¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Probably not.¡±


    Tomasso startedughing too and then smiled at me warmly, ¡°Well good for you. You deserve to have some fun.¡±


    I bit my lip and immediately felt my mood darken. I wasn¡¯t sure I did. I would bet a lot of money on it that Duke was not elbow-deep in another woman right now. I chose to hurt him so I definitely did not feel like I deserved some fun. I shook my head to get rid of these thoughts and continued talking in a more serious tone, ¡°I need you to go to alpha Colin and ask him if he would be interested in a business meeting with Julietta and me. I also want you to do some spying and find out what it is that he is interested in.¡±


    Tomasso bowed his head, ¡°I will go right away, Vanessa.¡±


    After he left, I leaned back in my chair looking at the big fancy office I was in wondering if it had been worth it. The next days I was busy helping ke with the new training regimes which not gave me a lot of time to ponder and think luckily. Tomasso returned 2 dayster and came to me with good news.


    ¡°He is open to a meeting. Has to be tomorrow and at his house.¡±


    ¡°Good work Tomasso. I will let Julietta know. I will take Ron with me, and we will take Julietta her ne. Did you find out what he might be interested in?¡±


    Tomasso smiled widely, ¡°Of course would be a bad spy otherwise. Sources tell me that he wants to expand to the rum business, but he has had problems with creating the right recipe.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I took my hands through my hair and thought about it for a while, ¡°That is good news. Julietta can probably teach him some secrets so together with a percentage of the shipping profit it should be interesting enough for him.¡±


    Tomasso high-fived me, ¡°Europe better watch out because the she-wolves are taking over.¡±


    Iughed and walked away to fix up the paperwork for the meeting. In the contract, I offered him 10 percent of the profit from what we sold in Europe. Plus, the opportunity to learn how to make authentic rum. I thought the offer was fair so hopefully, he would ept and not screw us.


    The next day we arrived in Irnd after a long ne ride. Some Irishmen in Oldtimers were waiting at the airport to pick us up. I had to admit alpha Colin had a style of his own. Most men would go for a range rover or Lamborghini, but I thought Oldtimers actually had more ss. They brought us to some abandoned port with boats. On the dock, 6 men with rifles were waiting, and in the middle a tall man with a dark 4-piece suit and a long gray coat covering it. I assumed that was alpha Colin. I had to admit he was handsome in an arrogant way with his blond short, shaved hair. His eyes were blue, and he had high cheekbones that gave him some natural suaveness.


    As soon as I stepped out and locked eyes with him my head started to hurt, and my vision went blurry. Spirit was going crazy inside me, but I couldn¡¯t understand a word she was saying. I hardly processed Colin and Julietta talking. I could only concentrate on the madness going on inside me. I stood there and looked at Julietta giving him the contract and him looking it over. Julietta gave me a concerned look, but I wasn¡¯t able to speak. I wanted to scream until Colin looked into my eyes again and my mind went quiet.


    ¡°This is a lovely contract dear, but I want to add one condition.¡±


    Julietta raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°What would that be?¡±


    Colin lowered his voice and only looked at me when he growled,


    ¡°I want to have you. You are my mate.¡±

 Chapter 38 Colin

    Colin¡¯s pov,


    Colin clenched his lips around his cigar while carefully counting the coins in front of him. There had been a good profit today, his pack would be happy with the extra bonus. Colin was the alpha of the Irish wolf packs in Irnd. He became rich by gambling in dog races. As a werewolf, he was extremely well at predicting which dog would win. He could sense it somehow. His family was big with 3 brothers, 2 sisters, and his mother. They started with nothing, but their pack quickly grew together with their riches. It only took him 2 years to be the Alpha of all the wolf packs in Irnd.


    Nowadays he owned pubs in every city, and he had arge collection of smuggling boats. Everything Colin touched turned into gold and the world knew it. He had no shortage of business offers from packs in other countries. He worked hard to be the best trademark to get goods into Europe. But he was always looking for new business opportunities. His newest project was getting into the rum business. He gave his brother Donny the lead over experimenting with recipes but so far everything tasted like pure shit. But he would figure it out eventually because he always did.


    He took a sip of his whiskey before leaving his office and joining the after-party from the race. Everyone cheered his name and raised their sses when he walked in. He was loved by many because he always shared his profits with his pack. But they also knew they should not fuck him over because disloyalty was the one thing Colin could not stand. He had no mercy for snakes and had no problem taking ruthless actions against enemies. Many high-borndies looked at him longingly with their doe-eyed eyes and perfect pose when he walked by. Colin did not even nce their way; he knew every eligibledy and they all bored him to death. He would rather be alone his whole life than marry one of those submissive doves. He was still waiting for the day that he would meet his match. Which was unlikely because it was a man¡¯s world currently. There weren¡¯t many men that would encourage a woman to think for herself. Colin however got raised by his mother all on her own. She made sure they survived by using her clever mind. So, in Colin his opinion women could also do remarkable things if they got the chance.


    Annie his younger sister ran towards him and dragged him to the dancefloor. She was a lively thing with big green eyes and long red hair. Many had already asked for her hand, but Annie was a free spirit and Colin would hate to see her crushed. ¡°Please dance with me brother. I cannot seem to escape Sir Donnols grips.¡±


    Colin smiled warmly at his sister and waltzed with her over the dancefloor. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry love. I would never give your hand to that piece of gobshite.¡±


    He danced with all his sisters until his mother Maggie came to him and said they should have a family meeting. Colin instructed his brothers and sisters to get in the car who would drive them home. They arrived at their big country mansion and colin lit the firece before he sat down on the couch. He looked at his mother and said, ¡°Well out with it Mum. What was so important that we needed a family meeting right now?¡±


    His mother looked almost excited when she replied, ¡°We just heard that alpha Don Lorenzo and alpha Carlos have been killed.¡±


    Colin frowned, ¡°Killed by who?¡±


    ¡°By Carlos his luna Julietta and the new beta of Don Lorenzo, Vanessa. They took over the Latin American and Italian American packs and got epted as the new alphas.¡±


    His sisters gasped and Annie said stunned, ¡°They are women, and they became alpha? That is so cool.¡±


    Colin coughed, ¡°Now, now dear let¡¯s calm down and not apud murder immediately.¡±


    He looked at his mother, ¡°Who is this Vanessa? I never heard about her.¡±


    ¡°I asked around a bit and apparently, she came to work for Don Lorenzo his pack just a couple of months ago as an omega. She climbed the ranks quickly they say because she was very smart. They also say she has moon-souled eyes and is a rare beauty. It is all very strange and remarkable.¡±


    Colin mumbled, ¡°Interesting indeed.¡±


    His mother brought out some sses with drinks and toasted, ¡°Well we all know both those alphas were cunts, so I say good riddance.¡±


    Colin could not disagree with his mother. Carlos had been an arse. He had tried to scare Colin into doing business with him. But Colin immediately knew he was as thick as shite and only half as handy when he met him. The stories he heard about Don Lorenzo weren¡¯t any better.


    ¡°Are you going to do something about it, Colin?¡± Donny asked.


    He shook his head, ¡°Nah they pose no danger to us so. I am sure they will get in touch with us anyway because who wouldn¡¯t want to do business with the great alpha colin, oi?¡±


    And of course, he was right because a few weekster his men brought in a muscr, ck man with ember eyes. Colin scanned his calmposure and knew this must be the famous spy: Shadow. He had heard many stories about the ck wolf that seemed to be able to get information everywhere. Colin had nothing to hide so he weed him into his home.


    ¡°What can I do for you Tomasso?¡± he asked. He could see a hint of surprise in Tomasso his eyes when Colin revealed that he knew who he was. He quickly regained hisposure and spoke with a calm voice, ¡°I am here on behalf of alpha Vanessa and alpha Julietta. I am sure you have heard what happened and they would like to meet with you to discuss business opportunities.¡±


    Colin lit a cigarette and said, ¡°I get business offers daily. What makes you think I would be interested in meeting with these alphas?¡±


    Tomasso did not break eye contact when he responded, ¡°They are not any alphas. They took over 2rge packs by making a n, strategizing it, and working towards it in secret while holdingposure until the right moment. Sounds like people that have business qualities to me don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Colinughed, ¡°All right you have piqued my interest.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I can arrange transport for you toe and meet them,¡± Tomasso said.


    Colin frowned, ¡°Oi, Oi, Oid let¡¯s not forget who wants to meet who ej? They want to meet me so they cane to me on my territory. Tomorrow night at 8 at the docks in Cork. It will be the first and only meeting I will grant them.¡±


    Tomasso gave him a concerned look, ¡°That is a bit short- notice don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Colin walked to the front door and held it open for Tomasso, ¡°Well you better go then,d. Come on don¡¯t be a tool and go deliver the message.¡±


    Tomasso gave him a baffled look before he left the house and colin shut the door behind him. He had no doubt bothdies would be there tomorrow, and he had to admit he became quite curious.


    The next day at 8 precisely his oldtimer cars drove onto the dock. Colin brought a couple of his men and stood in the middle nonchntly with his hands in his pockets. One of the women stepped out she was beautiful with long ck hair, dark eyes, and a curvy body. Colin was just thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad doing business with these new alphas when the other door opened.


    A delicious and intoxicating scent immediately clouded his senses. The scent of citrus fruit and flowers only got stronger when he saw an attractively long leg step out of the car. When he saw the womanpletely his heart skipped a beat. His wolf Bolt was going crazy in his mind, ¡°MATE, MATE, SHE IS OUR MATE. WE HAVE TO CLAIM HER NOW!¡±


    She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen with her round lips, round cheeks, and wavy brown hair. But mostly he couldn¡¯t stop staring at her pale blue eyes that seemed to look right into his soul. He knew at that moment that his life was about to change.

 Chapter 39 Terms

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Hearing Colin im me, set off a fire inside of me. I did not just go through hell and back just to be imed by another alpha male that thought I belonged to him. Spirit kept howling inside my head to ept. ¡°SPIRIT SHUT THE FUCK UP,¡± I raged. Spirit immediately became silent from shock. I had never talked to her that way before but finally, I could think again now that Spirit was quiet. I breathed in and out and walked to the arrogant yet handsome man that just imed me.


    ¡°Forget it. I am not your property. Who do you think you are?¡±


    He grabbed my hand and pulled me closer and then kissed my hand. Standing so close I could smell his scent of burned firewood mixed with cinnamon. I inhaled it deeply and felt a bit dizzy again. Colin looked at me amused and said, ¡°My name is Colinss. You better remember it because you will be screaming itter.¡±


    My mouth fell open. The audacity of this man!


    I pulled back my hand and looked at him angrily, ¡°Fuck off. I am not here to be insulted. Let¡¯s go, Julietta.¡±


    Colin justughed, ¡°No need to get all worked up love. Let¡¯s find some middle ground then. I will sign the business contract if you stay for a few days and allow me to show you, my territory.¡±


    I stood still for a moment and thought to myself that it would be a shame to let this business opportunity go to waste. Surely, I could endure this cocky man for a few days?


    ¡°All right then. On one condition, you keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    He gave me a cheeky smile, ¡°I promise I will only touch you if you beg me to, which you will.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and Julietta asked, ¡°Are you sure Vanessa?¡±


    I smiled at her reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can handle myself. Besides, I have Ron with me. Could you tell Tomasso I wille home in a few days?¡±


    Julietta nodded and took my face with both her hands, ¡°Just be careful, ok? I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    I stared into her eyes, ¡°I promise.¡±


    Julietta then looked at Colin dauntingly before she pulled me closer and kissed me passionately. I tried to enjoy her soft lips, but Spirit was going crazy in my mind again, ¡°NO, NO, NO Vanessa what are you doing? We should be kissing our mate. What will he be thinking?¡±


    I shoved Spirit away and pulled Julietta closer by grabbing her butt. My other hand went through her hair while I opened my eyes and looked at Colin during the kiss. I thought he would be pissed but he just stood there all arrogant and amused. I focused on Julietta again and gave her onest soft kiss, ¡°I will see you soon.¡±


    Julietta rested her forehead against mine before she stepped back into the car. I watched the car drive away and did not notice Colining closer until his scent hit my nose again.


    He whispered, ¡°Thank you for that little show you put up for me. Now I have something to fantasize about tonight.¡±


    I pushed him away and snarled, ¡°None of that was meant for you. My god, why are you so arrogant?¡±


    He looked all fake innocent when he answered, ¡°Modesty is for knobs. Just enjoy being in the presence of greatness.¡±


    Ugh, how on earth could this be my mate? I would pick Duke over him any moment of the day. Colin opened up his car door for me and I got in without thanking him. Ron followed me in another car with members of Colin his pack. I ignored Colin for the rest of the ride and looked at the beautiful Irish countryside. I was amazed by the flowing hills, pastures full of sheep, and the small stone cottages everywhere. It somehow felt cozy and peaceful at the same time.


    We arrived at a beautiful stone mansion between the hills. The mansion looked out over a smallke and pastures as far as the eye could see. When I stepped out of the car a cold and strong wind hit me in the face. I immediately realized that I was not dressed for staying in the Irish countryside. Colin noticed that I was trembling and said, ¡°I will arrange for some warm clothes for you. But first, you should warm yourself at the fire and enjoy some Irish food.¡±


    I followed him inside into an enormous living room with brown chesterfield couches, chandeliers, a big firece, and thergest wooden dining table I had seen in my life. Six faces were staring at me when I came in and I had no idea where to look. Colin walked past me and sat down on the couch while he lit a cigarette, ¡°Everyone this is Vanessa. Vanessa this is my family.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A young girl with red hair ran to me, her eyes full of excitement, ¡°Hi! My name is Annie. I have heard so much about you!¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Is that so? What have you heard?¡±


    I looked at Colin and he held up his arms, ¡°Wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    An older beautiful woman with auburn hair and green eyes spoke up, ¡°It was me. I told Annie the stories they are telling everywhere about a woman that took over a whole pack by just using her mind. A woman of great beauty that is apparently a leader chosen by the gods.¡±


    My cheeks flushed, ¡°That all sounds very morous but I assure you it wasn¡¯t all fun and games. I had my share of losses along the way.¡±


    The woman gave me a wise look, ¡°I am sure you did. I would love to hear all about it someday.¡±


    She took out her hand, ¡°My name is Maggie. I am Colin his mother. Those are Colin his sisters, Annie and Jenny. And those 3 chipmunks are his brothers Donny, Gary, and Robin.¡±


    The boys nodded to me to acknowledge my presence and Jenny smiled at me shyly. Colin pped his hands, ¡°Now that¡¯s over with let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Colin sat down at the end of the table, and I took the chair on the other end because I was not going to give him the satisfaction of picking a ce below him. Maggie gave Colin an amused look, but he did not seem to be bothered. Servants brought in tes full of shepherd¡¯s pie, honey-zed vegetables, and mega pints filled with Guinness.


    My eyes devoured the food and when I looked up again, I found Colin his eyes staring at me intensely from the other end of the table. I felt ufortable because just him looking at me made Spirit go crazy again. Shouting all kinds of dirty things in my mind like some hormone-induced teenager. I shook my head and asked, ¡°Can you make sure my pack member will also get something to eat?¡±


    Colin chuckled, ¡°Of course, he is getting the same food as us in another room with my pack members. What kind of monster do you think I am?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    The rest of the family all became silent, and Maggie looked at Colin, ¡°Colin what have you done? Have you already insulted your guest?¡±


    Colin pretended to be shocked, ¡°Never mum. I showed her my manners.¡±


    I snorted, ¡°Manners of a pig then.¡±


    Everyone looked at Colin who was just staring at me before he burst out inughter. He filled his te and said, ¡°Come on eat! You bunch of gobshits.¡±


    I stuffed my te and took a bite of the shepherd¡¯s pie. The rich vors of the herbs, vegetables, and meat melted in my mouth. ¡°My god this food is amazing,¡± I gasped.


    Annie chuckled, ¡°If you already think this is amazing then what do you eat?¡±


    I winked, ¡°Let¡¯s just say anything my fingers touch doesn¡¯t turn to gold but to ash.¡±


    Annie giggled and for the rest of the meal, I enjoyed the food and listened to the family bickering about small things. Maggie was just taking another bite when Colin announced, ¡°Ow mum forgot to tell you. Turns out Vanessa is my mate.¡±


    I stared at him wondering how on earth he thought this was a good moment or way to tell his mother about that. Maggie just choked in her food and started coughing before she could say, ¡°What now?¡±

 Chapter 40 Time with Colin

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    Maggie looked back and forth between Colin and me before she ran to him and hugged him.


    ¡°That is wonderful news dear. I am so happy for you both. I told you there was a woman out there who could be your equal.¡±


    Colin smiled and looked at me over his mother¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t n the wedding yet mum. Vanessa seems to be under the impression that she despises me.¡±


    Maggie looked at Colin warmly, ¡°She just needs some time to get to know you.¡±


    I stared at them with an open mouth, ¡°UHM HELLO I AM RIGHT HERE. I can speak for myself thank you. I can assure you that I have no intention to get to know a man that is clearly full of himself and on top of that apparently a mommy¡¯s boy.¡±


    I angrily stood up and walked out of the room. I heard Annie say jokingly, ¡°I like her! She can see you for the piece of shite you are Colin.¡± One of his brothers replied, ¡°Not fair, why does Colin always get the most beautiful women?¡±


    Ugh, what the hell was I even doing here? ying happy family with these people I barely knew. I should be home taking care of business. I heard footsteps behind me and saw Colin walking toward me. I turned to face him, ready to give him a piece of mind if he dared to reprimand me. His eyes just twinkled naughtily, and he said, ¡°I am sure you are tired. Let me show you to your room.¡±


    I looked at him perplexed, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to tell me to behave or something like that?¡±


    He raised his eyebrow, ¡°Why would I? I like you exactly the way you are. I would be a fool trying to tame you and frankly, it would be stupid. You should be free and wild. That is the only way to find your true potential.¡±


    I had no idea what to make of this guy. I never met someone like him before. Normally arrogance went hand in hand with the desire to rule and control all. Which left 3 options. He was either a rare exception, he was lying, or he was badshit crazy.¡±


    He showed me my room and left without any more stupidments. The room was beautiful with wooden furniture and big windows looking out over theke. I was kind of exhausted but as soon as Iy in bed Spirit started raging at me.


    ¡°Why are you rejecting him? What is wrong with you? He is our mate!¡±


    I sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t care Spirit. He is arrogant and self-centered and everything I do not want in a man. Besides even if he was perfect, I am not interested in being imed. I am my own person; I do not need to be owned.¡±


    Spirit growled, ¡°The moon goddess matched you. By declining you are dishonoring your heritage.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but Spirit just kept going, ¡°I can smell him all the way over here. We need to go there and let him im us. We need to mate with him!¡±


    I put a pillow over my head trying to shut Spirit out who was just howling on and on like a dog in heat. I couldn¡¯t even have a normal conversation with her anymore. What the hell happened to my intelligent wolf?


    The next morning, I woke up still feeling exhausted thanks to Spirit. I put on a warm woolen sweater, jeans, and leather boots that wereying ready for me. Colin left a note under my door that said I could eat with Ron if I needed a bit of quiet time. He would meet me in front of the house at 9. I felt relieved that I did not have to eat with the whole family immediately again. Ron and I enjoyed a full te with toast, bacon, sausage, eggs, and haggis. When it was 9, I went out feeling as round as a barrel. Colin was waiting for me behind the wheel of one of his old-timers. I stepped in and asked, ¡°No chauffeur?¡±


    ¡°No Lass, I might have a lot of money doesn¡¯t mean I have to be a fat andzy turd,¡± he said before he drove away with slipping tires. I did not know if he was just a reckless driver or just terrible but I feared for my life the whole drive. He took me to see the racing tracks that he owned, telling me all about how he became sessful, but I barely listened because I was too busy petting all the racing dogs. After that, we visited a couple of pubs and he let me taste some local beers. I had to admit that everywhere we came everyone was happy to see Colin. I did not know if everyone was so scared of him that they were ying a role or that they were genuinely happy to see him like he was a friend.


    He also showed me to his little brother¡¯s rumb. Donny proudly handed me histest creation. I took a sip and had to spit it all out, ¡°My god it tastes like piss.¡±


    Donny stared at me like a sad puppy and my cheeks flushed, ¡°Sorry Donny, I meant it is too strong for my taste.¡±


    Colinughed and pped his brother¡¯s shoulder, ¡°She is just being polite nowd. It is absolutely shite, but we have a new recipe now. Go work on that and maybe soon we will have the first bottle of Donny O Laddie Rum ready.¡±


    Donny¡¯s face lit up with pride when he heard that his name would be on the bottle, and he hurried back to theb. Colin winked at me, and I could not help but smile. After that, we drove back to the mansion where Colin grabbed a bag from the kitchen before heading to the stables.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the bag?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thought we could have a nice pic. Can you ride?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Good, wait here,¡± Colin said, and he headed inside the stables. He came back with a beautiful Pmino mare, and I quickly walked toward him to stroke the mare¡¯s head.


    ¡°I thought you could ride Melys,¡± he said.


    I smiled happily and took over her halter, ¡°Yes, please. She is gorgeous.¡±


    Colin gave me a suave look, ¡°Beautiful horse for a beautiful woman.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and tied Melys to a pole so I could brush and saddle her. Colin disappeared andter came back with a tall brown horse, ¡°This is my horse, Radish.¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°The big bad alpha Colin names his horse Radish? What is your dog¡¯s name? Twinkletoes?¡±


    Colinughed, ¡°Less joking more brushing,ss.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    10 minutester we both mounted the horses and left the mansion. I actually had a good time and Colin was a good rider. It was beautiful to gallop through the fields and hills with the cold air hitting my face. We galloped up arge hill and on top, Colin stopped his horse to look at the surroundings. I stood next to him, and he pointed at all the different viges telling me that he owned this and that.


    ¡°You are quite full of yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    He smiled cheekily, ¡°You call it arrogant; I call it being proud of what my family and I aplished starting with nothing.¡±


    I stared at him for a few seconds and then blurted out, ¡°Ow bollocks.¡±


    Colin grinned, ¡°Bing Irish already I see, love.¡±

 Chapter 41 Wolf form

    Colin his pov,


    Colin let Vanessa and Melys take the lead. He enjoyed watching her get allpetitive and encourage Melys to go faster and faster her long brown hair dangling in the wind. Every bone in his body wanted to be with her. Desire coiled in the pits of his stomach like something tangible all day long. All he could think of was her, but she seemed to think he was a twat. He was not used to women rejecting his advances. In fact, he never experienced it before. Vanessa seemed to be under the impression that he wanted to suppress or rule her in some way. Although his wolf Bolt wanted to im her, Colin wanted to be equal. He wanted her by his side, working together to greatness. And he wanted to have raw passionate sex with her of course. But saying that out loud would not bide well for him he thought. For the first time, he actually had no idea how to win a woman over.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was still thinking about it when his mother found him in his study hourster. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Colin?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I finally found my mate and she hates me. I don¡¯t really know how to change her mind. I mean I have been myself. I can¡¯t change my whole personality because she doesn¡¯t like it,¡± he sighed.


    Maggie took his hand, ¡°And you don¡¯t have to. You just have to find out if she really despises you as much as she says.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    Maggie gave him a light p on the back of his head, ¡°Come on I did not raise a stupid boy. You have to see her wolf form of course. The mate bond is the strongest in wolf form so if she still rejects you then, you know.¡±


    Colin his face lit up, ¡°Of course! That I did not think of that myself.¡±


    He ran out of the office before his mother could say anything else. She just smiled about the young love that could make you forget about anything else.


    Colin found Vanessa outside taking a walk around theke. She looked at him confused when he stopped in front of her all out of breath. ¡°Something wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, no not at all. Just wanted to know if you wanted to take a run in wolf form with me?¡±


    Vanessa hesitated and looked ufortable, ¡°N¡­oo I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡±


    Colin really needed to know how she felt deep inside. Maybe if he transformed, she would change her mind. He let Bolt take over and turned into a big beige wolf in front of her. Vanessa gasped and he could see she was battling something, ¡°No Colin, d.. o.. n¡±t¡± she tried to say. But before she could say more, she turned into a beautiful wolf with brown and white fur. Her pale eyes stared at him with intelligence.


    Bolt barked, ¡°My mate! I am Bolt¡±


    The wolf walked closer and rested her head against his, ¡°My name is Spirit. Your mate.¡±


    Theyid their heads on each other¡¯s necks and stood still with their eyes closed for a moment. Bolt just wanted to bite her to mark the mate bond when she jumped away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He howled.


    She yfully wiggled her tail and ran off, ¡°You have to catch me first!¡±


    Bolt went after her growling and barking. They ran into the forest yfully circling around each other. Bolt tried to bite her several times, but she always elegantly jumped away. They ran until their paws were sore and their lungs burning. They were almost back at theke when Spirit stopped and looked into his eyes sensually. She walked closer to him like she was approaching prey and right in front of him she turned her butt toward him. She looked behind and gave him a look that only could mean one thing. She wanted him to take her! To im her! To make her, his!


    He lifted his front paws and just wanted to jump on top of her when she turned back into human form. From shock Bolt also turned back into Colin in the middle of the jump. Colinnded on top of Vanessa. She was fuming and tried to push him off of her.


    ¡°Get off of me you filthy bastard!¡± she screamed.


    He quickly got up and Vanessa shoved him away. The impact of the push pped him against the tree, and he got dizzy for a moment. That woman was stronger than she looked! He just wanted to get up to apologize and say that things got a bit out of hand, but she already disappeared. He searched for her for a little while before he headed back to the mansion. There he found Vanessa and Ron shoving her bag into a car.


    ¡°Vanessa, wait!¡± he shouted.


    His whole family was watching them from the stairs when she walked towards him. Her eyes raged with fire, ¡°YOU! YOU STAY AWAY FROM ME YOU HEAR ME? NEVER TOUCH ME AGAIN. IN FACT, I NEVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN. THE DEAL IS OFF. HAVE A NICE LIFE GETTING HARD BY YOUR REFLECTION IN THE MIRROR.¡±


    She got into the car and mmed the door. He wanted to go after her, but his mother stopped him, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    He gritted his teeth and balled his fists as he watched his mate drive away with slipping tires.

 Chapter 42 Led by anger

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I was still fuming the whole way back home. I was angry not only at Colin for tricking me like that but also at Spirit. She went against me with total disregard for my feelings.


    ¡°I told you I did not want to be imed!¡± I snarled at her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spirit sounded just as angry as I felt, ¡°You ruined our only chance to be with our mate! How can you still think of that human if our werewolf mate stands in front of us? You should be intoxicated just by his scent. You are a disgrace choosing a human over your own kind!¡±


    I growled, ¡°It is not about Duke! I don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s property.¡±


    Spirit huffed, ¡°You keep lying to yourself if you want. We both know it is about Duke. No sane werewolf would reject the mate bond. If you want to be so independent and know everything so well then be my guest. I won¡¯t help you anymore until you see reason.¡±


    ¡°Come on Spirit don¡¯t be such a mule. We can work this out.¡±


    But all I got back was silence.


    When I arrived home, Julietta was already waiting for me. She noticed the ming rage in my eyes and quickly took me to my office. I told her what Colin had done and she looked at me with a stunned expression on her face.


    ¡°Wow what a loser. Being so cocky and then that is his way to win over your heart? Pathetic.¡±


    Iughed and we made fun of Colin for a while, but it did not help to cool down the anger I felt inside of me. Who did he think he was? Having the audacity to want to im me and create a conflict between myself and my wolf. What I needed now was to be in control and forget about thest couple of days. I stared at Julietta who was only wearing a skirt and a tight blouse. Her breasts were so tightly squeezed that the buttons of her blouse seemed to explode at any moment.


    I walked to the desk and shoved all the papers off with one swift movement. Julietta looked at me wide-eyed and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I growled, ¡°Lay down.¡±


    Julietta hesitated for a moment before her eyes darkened when she understood what I wanted. Sheid down on the desk and watched as I ripped open her blouse and pushed her skirt upwards, exposing her caramel-colored skin. A shiver went through her body when she saw my eyes were lighted with desire. I lowered my head between her legs tracing a path with my mouth and tongue. I bit her gently on her upper thigh enjoying the surprised moan that escaped Julietta¡¯s lips.


    I kissed her higher and higher until my mouth was against her damp panties. I softly wrapped the material between my teeth and pulled it out of the way. Breathing the scent of Julietta¡¯s arousal, letting it wrap around my senses. I softly opened up her lips with my finger making Julietta gasp from the light touch. I looked up straight into her eyes as I leaped forward and pressed my tongue against the tight bundle of nerves that made her arch her back in desire. Stroking it in a rhythm that made Julietta roll her hips and panting my name. My body was tight from arousal as her tights trembled around my head. I thrusted a finger inside her wet entrance and listened to her moans turn into pants as I moved my tongue faster. I could feel the pressure inside her building as I slid in another finger and pressed against her sensitive spot from both sides. I brought my other hand up, gently ying with her breast.


    ¡°I am going toe,¡± Julietta gasped, and I worked my fingers faster as I ravished her clit. Julietta moaned loudly her fingers clenched in my hair as the orgasm crashed over her. I removed my fingers looking at Julietta riding out the waves of her orgasm until she was left breathless.


    I thought that pleasuring Julietta and being in control would take the edge off my anger. But it still remained and somehow, I felt guilty on top of it. This was ridiculous because I was single and I did not owe anyone my loyalty, especially Colin. But somehow the feeling lingered and I found it hard to concentrate on talking with Julietta afterward. I did not even remember what we talked about and when she went home. Somehow, I made a mess of my life in a matter of days. Making stupid decision after stupid decision. I cared for Julietta deeply but I was not in love with her so it was just in stupid to get physical and give her hope. She said no strings attached but when was that ever true?


    Besides I never even dealt properly with the broken heart Duke gave me and now I already had another man fighting for the pieces that were left. Making fun of him with Julietta had also felt wrong in a way. Honestly, it was a huge mess and without Spirit her advice I had no idea what to do with it. Maybe Elswith could offer me some wisdom?


    I walked to Elswith her home through the dark of the night feeling the cold air ripping at my clothes. When I knocked the door already opened again, revealing Elswith sitting at the table ready with some tea.


    She patiently waited for me to speak while I blew against the hot damp rising from my cup.


    ¡°You probably know that I found my mate. I just don¡¯t understand how someone like him can be my mate. Someone so arrogant and full of himself how is that a good match for me?¡±


    Elswith stared at me in a way that made me feel like she knew every single thing I had done. Making my cheeks flush as embarrassment piled over me.


    When she finally spoke, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a clear answer for you as to why Colin is your mate. All I can tell you is that the Moon Goddess intertwines 2 souls for a good reason. Even if that reason has not revealed itself yet doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t in the future. The mate bond is the most special bond there is whether that is because your personalities are such a great match or because you will need each other to fulfill your destinies.¡±

 Chapter 43 Nightmare

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The rest of the week it seemed like everything that could go wrong went wrong. The new sheriff came to me asking for more money to buy his silence. I had been fuming because that greedy man already got a higher share than the ordinary policemen. I had to send Tomasso there to scare him and tell him that just because I didn¡¯t use violence as a first resource didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t use it at all. He said to him that any of his officers would probably dly ept the sheriff¡¯s sry instead and that it would be a shame if he went missing on one of his hunting trips.


    Hopefully, we scared him enough to not behave like a cunt. Besides that, some things went wrong with the deliveries of the drugs. The new training system had everyone test their abilities in all the fields to find their strengths. It sounded good on paper but in reality, it definitely had a trial-and-error phase. I did not know whether I should cut my losses and trust the process or admit that it had been a stupid idea. Tomasso and Lianna were great, but they did not want to advise me about leading a pack because that was the alpha¡¯s job. I missed Spirit but it didn¡¯t matter what I said because she refused to talk to me. Making decisions all on my own and being responsible for so many people was harder than I imagined. Luckily, I would meet up with Julietta at a hotel between our territories. I could really use another alpha¡¯s point of view to help me with the struggles of leading a pack. I also told myself that today I would tell her that I just wanted to be friends and business partners but nothing more. My life was messy enough and I just needed some time by myself to figure everything out.


    It was almost time to go, so I put on a feminine suit with ck and white stripes. The silk fabric felt cold against my skin, and I left the upper buttons open for some cleavage. My feet slid into a pair of jimmy choo and I tied my hair into a tight ponytail. ke was already waiting for me at the car as he would apany me for the day. On the way to the hotel, ke talked me through every single pack member training so far. I wrote down everything he said so I would be able to station them properly next week. My head was pounding from all the strategizing when we arrived at the hotel. ke stationed himself outside the door while I went into the hotel room that we reserved. Julietta wasn¡¯t there yet but I didn¡¯t mind because I could use a little silence. Even the sound of running water made my head explode as I filled up a ss to swallow some painkillers. I sighed andid down on the bed for a moment waiting for the pills to work. I inhaled the smell of freshly washed linen while I closed my eyes for a second.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I opened them again, I gasped when I looked at the clock and realized I had fallen asleep. It was hourster and still no sign of Julietta. My fingers brushed over my eyelids trying to get rid of the sleep while I stood up and walked to the door. ke was still waiting, and he asked, ¡°Did Julietta cancel?¡±


    I looked at my phone and tried calling her a few times, ¡°Strange no answer. Something must have happened. We have to go look for her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. It could be dangerous,¡± ke said in a worried tone.


    I frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t care ke! I¡¯m not going to abandon her if something really happened, she might need help. Imand you to take me amongst the route she would have taken.¡±


    ke couldn¡¯t refuse amand from his alpha, so he nodded with resilience and locked the hotel door. We stormed out of the hotel into the pouring rain and darkness outside. By the time ke brought the car around I was already soaked and shivering from the cold. ke turned to the gravel road that went all the way to Julietta¡¯s house. The lights of the car barely visualized the surroundings through the heavy rain. I clenched my eyes trying to spot anything unusual through the ss of the window. My heart sank to my chest when I noticed the shape of a car in the distance.


    ¡°STOP THE CAR,¡± I screamed before I threw open the door and jumped outside. My body was pumped with adrenaline as I ran to the car. I heard ke scream things in the back of my mind, but I did not listen. I was just focused on what was in front of me, hoping with all my heart that nothing had happened to Julietta.


    As I came closer, I recognized it as one of Julietta¡¯s Range Rovers. The passenger door stood wide open, and I noticed a pale handying in a pool of mud. I could hear my own heartbeat pounding in my ears as I slowly walked closer. ¡°NNOOOOOOOO,¡± I screamed when I noticed long locks of ck hair entangled around the arm. I fell to my knees when Julietta¡¯s dead body came into my eyesight. She wasying there in the dirt, her eyes wide open looking at the sky without a single sign of life. Her hair was covered in dirt and dried-up blood from the big cut on her neck. Sobs welled up from the pits of my stomach as I took her in my arms. Tears mixed with rain as I rocked her back and forth. I took her ice-cold hand into mine when I noticed a marking burned into her skin. I studied the mark with a hammer, sickle, and star when I felt someone standing behind me. I assumed it was ke, so I did not even look up when the person put a handkerchief over my mouth. I coughed when the intense, chemical smell reached my nostrils before everything turned to ck.

 Chapter 44 Russia

    Colin his pov,


    It had been days since Vanessa fled from Colin¡¯s property. He smothered himself in business trying not to think about her. He had to make it up to her but did not know how. Today was not the day to think about Vanessa though. He had an important meeting nned with a potential new ally. If he could make a deal with them, it would double his pack¡¯s ie. He could finally invest in new businesses to get the poor people in his territory jobs.


    Alpha d was the leader of not only the biggest pack but also the most dangerous one. Everyone knew not to mess with the Russian werewolves. But if you had them on your side no one would ever dare to stand in your way again. Colin lit onest cigarette before he entered his private ne. Normally he would take some of his brothers and sisters with him on a trip but this time it was too dangerous. You never knew what alpha d had nned. Colin had heard of many visitors that never returned home. If that was his fate, he wanted to be sure none of his siblings shared it. He left instructions in case he died about his session. But hopefully, it wouldn¡¯te to that, and he would return stronger and richer.


    Hended in Russia many hourster and freezing cold air greeted him as he stepped onto the snow. His leather shoes sunk deep into the snow, leaving a wet trail on his pants. A group of men dressed in furs, armed with heavy guns was waiting for him. They looked at his clothes andughed at each other, but Colin pretended he wasn¡¯t bothered by the cold.


    He lit another cigarette and scanned the men slowly. He blew out some smoke and met their stare. ¡°You! Come with us,¡± a big, bearded man barked.


    Colin stayed calm when they forcefully shoved him into an Aurus Senat. No one spoke a word while they drove through the snowyndscape. Colin¡¯s hands became a bit sweaty when they drove through a big electric gate and fence. The fence surrounded a big ck building that looked like a massive bunker. It definitely was not beautiful and mostly reminded him of a prison. The mood felt grim when they unloaded him from the car and brought him inside the building. Everywhere Colin looked there were heavily loaded men standing watch. The endless hallways made it hard for him to remember a path. If he had to escape, he would definitely get lost. Eventually, they brought him to a room filled with hand-carved wooden furniture. The ceilings were filled with the most beautiful paintings and in the center of the room was the biggest firece Colin had ever seen. Looks can be deceiving definitely applied to the outside of this building. Colin looked up when he saw a small muscr man approach. He had long blond hair and an equally long beard, but his eyes were piercing blue with coldness and cruelty hidden in them. Colin knew just by the eyes that this must be alpha d.


    d smiled broadly and pped him on the shoulder, but his smile did not reach his eyes, ¡°Colin. Wee, wee. I have heard so much about you. I have to say I am impressed with how fast you have grown your territory.¡±


    Colin shook his hand, ¡°Those are kind wordsing from the master of expansion.¡±


    d hisughter echoed through therge room and the sat down at the head of the table. He pointed at the chair next to him and said, ¡°Sit down. Eat with me.¡±


    Colin sat down and tried not to puke from the sharp smells that drifted from the food on the table. He filled his te with some red-looking soup and looked at d who was devouring a pig¡¯s feet. Fat dripped down his beard while he chewed loudly. d burped and said, ¡°So Colin. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. I am impressed by the way you do business. You have gotten my attention, so I am proposing an alliance to strengthen the world of men once more.¡±


    ¡°Our packs together would certainly be a force to reckon with,¡± Colin replied.


    d¡¯s mood suddenly changed to zing anger, his face turned red and he threw his knife at the wall. Colin stared at the painting of a naked woman who now had a knife in her head with wide eyes. d stood up and mmed his fist on the table, ¡°EXACTLY AND WE NEED TO SHOW THE WORLD AGAIN THAT ONLY MEN SHOULD HOLD POWER.¡±


    Colin had no idea what to do with these sudden mood swings when d sat down again nowpletely calm. ¡°You must have heard about these 2 women taking over the American packs. It¡¯s a disgrace. It simply cannot stand. But don¡¯t worry I took care of that problem.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Colin¡¯s blood went cold and he asked, ¡°How do you mean you took care of it?¡±


    d smiled vilely, ¡°We both know women cannot rule. Let¡¯s say I send someone to put them out of their misery.¡±


    Colin his throat went dry as his heart started beating rapidly from fear. He scraped his throat and faked a smile, ¡°All this soup filled my dder. Do you have a toilet?¡±


    d pointed to the door, ¡°First door to the left in the hallway.¡±


    Colin stood up and tried to keep his hands from trembling when he walked to the door. He tried to walk confidently and calmly into the toilet before locking the door. His hands were trembling when he took out his phone and dialed his brother¡¯s number.


    ¡°Oi Colin, everything alright mate?¡± Robin answered.


    Colin lowered his voice, ¡°Listen to me carefully. Vanessa her life is in danger. You, Donny, and Gary need to find her and bring her to our home safely. Use any means necessary. There is no time to waste go immediately!¡±


    Robin hung up the phone immediately and Colin threw some water on his face to calm his nerves. He breathed in deeply before straightening his posture and walking back to d. He opened the door loudly and jolted, ¡°Oi that relieved some pressure. So where were we?¡±

 Chapter 45 Abducted

    Colin¡¯s pov,


    Colin tried to keep his cool the best he could, but his body was pumping with adrenaline and sweat dripped down his forehead. d stood up and walked to Colin his chair, before he knew it he felt the cold metal of a pistol against his head.


    d¡¯s voice sounded ice cold when he said, ¡°One of my men heard you were making a call on the toilet. Who were you talking to and why?¡±


    Colin¡¯s throat went dry, and he knew the best thing to do was to stick as close to the truth as possible. ¡°I was not calling but talking to my wolf. I have to be honest with you that I got a bit rattled when you talked about killing the female alphas. One of them is my mate.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It was silent for a while before d burst out inughter and put his pistol back in his pants.


    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you say so? Then we can solve the problem together. Make her your Luna and take over her packs. That makes our new arrangement only more interesting. I will give you one week for it otherwise I will take measures into my own hands again.¡±


    Colin had no idea how to convince Vanessa to be his Luna in a week, but he would take any opportunity if it kept her alive. d held out his hand and said, ¡°In the meantime, I think it is best you hand over your phone anyway. I like privacy with my guests. You will get it back when you leave.¡±


    Colin took his phone out of his pocket and reluctantly ced it in d¡¯s hand. d smiled at him with narrowed eyes, ¡°I have to make some phone calls myself now to make sure your girlfriend is alive. You can continue eating when I am gone.¡±


    He walked out of the dining hall and left Colin with only silence to apany him. Colin stared at his full te, but he lost the appetite to eat. He could only hope d would let him leave soon because all he wanted was to make sure Vanessa was safe.


    Hourster d finally came back and acted surprised that Colin was still there. Like he had forgotten about it. Colin knew it was a stupid game he was ying to show Colin who was in charge. He yed along because he couldn¡¯t care less about this male power y. d told him to keep him updated about Vanessa before he let him return home. Colin sighed in relief when his ne drove off from the Russian airport. When he sat down, he noticed his muscles hadpletely tensed up from the constant adrenaline that had raged through his body. He leaned back in his chair and unlocked his phone. He dialed his brother¡¯s number and waited.


    ¡°Colin, we got to her first! We found her with the dead body of the other female Alpha. I used chloroform on her because I thought that would be the fastest way to take her with me. Wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted toe with me after she stormed off in Irnd. Anyway, Donny and Gary took out the other guy and we took them to one of our American safe houses. You should have seen us Colin we were like proper 007¡±s,¡± Robin rambled on like a puppy with ADHD.


    Colin cupped his forehead, ¡°You did what? You chloroformed her?! For fucks sake Robin what were you thinking?¡±


    Robin started protesting and Colin just growled, ¡°Just don¡¯t touch her until I get there.¡±


    He hung up utterly annoyed and realized his brothers made it even more difficult for him to convince her to be his Luna. Drugging and kidnapping her did not bide well for him and he doubted she cared that he had done it to save her life.


    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I woke up feeling like a truck ran over my head. I groaned and tried to open my eyes but all I saw was darkness. It took me a moment to realize I was blindfolded and immediately all my memories came back to me. My heart sank to my stomach when I remembered finding Julietta murdered and then someone standing behind me before I passed out. Fear crept into my veins when I realized I had been kidnapped and I would probably share the same fate as Julietta. I tried to connect with Spirit, but she was still passed out from whatever they gave me. I heard a door open, and my body tensed up when footsteps approached me. I braced myself for whatever that wasing but instead, someone loosened my blindfold. I blinked several times against the light before I recognized who was standing in front of me. Anger erupted from every inch of my body when I looked at Colin who inspected me from head to toe with that cocky stare of his.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I growled.


    Colin carefully cut the rope around my ankles and wrists and said, ¡°I am sorry Lass. I was in Russia to talk business with Alpha d, and he told me he wanted to assassinate you and Julietta. All I knew was that I had to get you to safety, so I called my brothers to go get you.¡±


    He pointed at the rope and blindfolds, ¡°Obviously this is not what I meant but they thought this was the quickest way to make sure you were safe.¡±


    I was not sure what I was feeling at that moment. I felt overwhelmed with anger, fear, and sadness. So, some alpha I never met wanted me and Julietta dead? And Colin saved me by kidnapping me?


    ¡°Why does he want to kill us?¡± I asked.


    Colin grunted, ¡°He thinks women shouldn¡¯t be in power basically.¡±


    Julietta¡¯s dead body shed in front of my eyes, and I bit my lip trying to hold back the tears. Colin saw me struggling and tried tofort me by putting his hand on my back. I quickly stepped aside out of his reach and snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraidss. I made a deal with d that he wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at him suspiciously, ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    For the first time, Colin looked nervous and he scraped his throat, ¡°If you be my Luna, he will leave you alone.¡±


    I chuckled hysterically, ¡°Of course he did. And you happily agreed with that I suppose. All that talk about not wanting the own me was just utter bullshit then. Could have figured. Men only want to own women.¡±


    I spat at his feet in disgust, Colin immediately went back to his cocky self and said annoyed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to own you, Vanessa. If you could just calm down for one bloody second, I could tell you, my n. He wants me to take over your packs, but I don¡¯t want that. I want to rule with you, not over you. Anyway, none of that matters right now. Don¡¯t you see that instead of fighting each other we could team up and take down the Russians? We can avenge Julietta together.¡±


    What he said could have made sense if I hadn¡¯t felt so confused. I needed some time to think, and grief and I don¡¯t know what else.


    ¡°You talk like we need each other but I don¡¯t need you. I can figure it out on my own. So next time when you want to help. DON¡¯T. Take me to ke and let me go home!¡±


    Colin¡¯s eyes showed a sh of hurt before they went back to normal. He opened the door and stepped aside, ¡°As you wishss. A simple thank you for saving your life would have been nice.¡±


    I knew I was being a bitch right now, but I couldn¡¯t help it, so I stormed past him and said, ¡°Tell that to Julietta.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Colin¡¯s fault she was dead, but I needed someone to me, and he was an easy target at that moment. I found ke and together we drove back to the mansion. Loads of problems were waiting for me, and now that my closest ally was murdered, I had no idea what to do.

 Chapter 46 Lost

    ¡¤Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    When I got home, I immediately searched for Tomasso and Lianna. I needed to vent and have someone help me make sense of all my feelings. Lianna immediately pulled me into a tight hug and Tomasso looked deep into my eyes with a worried frown on his forehead.


    ¡°We heard what happened to Julietta. When we found the abandoned car, we were so scared we lost you Alpha,¡± Tomasso said.


    Just the mentioning of her name already made tears well up in my eyes again and I gritted my teeth trying to hold them back. Lianna pulled back and inspected my face, ¡°What happened Vanessa?¡±


    I took a deep breath and told them everything. From the moment I found Julietta¡¯s body to my abduction. Finding out it was Colin who abducted me because some Russian Alpha was scared of powerful, she-wolves. Andstly about the deal that Colin made for my life. They listened carefully and tried tofort me but all I wanted was someone to tell me how to clean up this mess. But how can someone tell you what to do when you are the person in charge? I needed Spirit more than ever, but she was still giving me the silent treatment.


    I looked at Lianna and Tomasso with sad eyes and asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Tomasso smiled at me kindly and he ced his warm hand on my shoulder, ¡°We can¡¯t tell you what to do Vanessa. Only you know what decision is best for you and the pack. The only advice I can offer is for you to clear your mind for a few days. Try to process what happened and find out what it is you want to do.¡±


    I grimaced before I stood up and straightened my posture, ¡°Thanks for listening guys. I think I am going to take that advice and spend some time alone to clear my head.¡±


    I heard them whisper when I left the room, but I didn¡¯t care enough to listen. I just wanted to go to bed, forget about the day and deal with everything again tomorrow. For the first time, I took a sleeping pill and embraced the darkness it brought me.


    The next day I woke up from a loud banging on the door. I groaned when I tried to adjust my eyes to the light and figure out where I was. ¡°I AM COMING,¡± I shouted annoyed at the person banging on my door.


    I sat up and rubbed the sleep out of my eyes when the banging started again. Angrily I jumped out of bed and pulled the door open. ke submissively bowed his head when he saw the anger in my eyes and stuttered, ¡°I¡­I am sorry to wake you, Alpha. I know you wanted to be left alone but there is awyer here from the Latin American pack. He says it is urgent.¡±


    I growled, ¡°I will be there in 5 minutes.¡± Before I mmed the door in his face. I ignored the urge to just meet the guy in my sweatpants. Because no matter how shitty I felt I was still the Alpha and I needed to at least look like I had everything under control. I quickly changed into ck leather pants, high-heeled boots, and an expensive blue sweater. I threw some water in my face and clipped my hair at the back of my head. I stared at my reflection intensely and hissed, ¡°Get your shit together Vanessa!¡±


    After that, I walked into my office where a small man with grey hair was already waiting for me. I shook his hand and said, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I am Vanessa.¡±


    The man took my hand and replied, ¡°My name is Diego Salvatore. I am thewyer of the Latin American packs.¡±


    I sat down behind my desk and leaned back in my chair calmly, ¡°What can I do for you, mister Salvatore?¡±


    He took an envelope from his briefcase and handed it to me before he stood up. The envelope said Vanessa in elegant handwriting, and I gave thewyer a confused stare.


    ¡°It is a letter from thete Alpha Julietta. She had recently altered her will and has left all the Latin American packs into your care. We can go over the detailster, but I will give you a moment alone to read the letter,¡± he said.


    I watched him walk out of my office before I opened the envelope with trembling hands. I could smell a hint of Julietta¡¯s rose perfume when I took out the paper.


    ¡°MY SWEET VANESSA, IF YOU GET THIS LETTER THAT MEANS SOMETHING HAS HAPPENED TO ME AND I AM NOW FEASTING WITH THE MOON GODDESS. IN THIS CASE, I LEAVE ALL MY BELONGINGS AND THE CARE OF MY PACKS TO YOU. THERE IS NO ONE I WOULD TRUST MORE TO LEAD THEM IN THE WAY I WOULD HAVE WANTED. I KNOW YOU WILL DO WHAT IS BEST FOR THE PACKS WITHOUT PUTTING YOURSELF FIRST. PLEASE UNITE OUR PACKS AND SHOW THE WORLD THE POWER OF THE SHE-WOLF. ALSO DO NOT BE SAD FOR ME. YOU SAVED ME IN MORE WAYS THAN YOU KNOW. YOU HEALED PARTS OF ME THAT I THOUGHT WERE BROKEN FOREVER. YOU GAVE ME BACK HOPE AND MY WILL TO FIGHT, YOU TAUGHT ME TO NEVER GIVE UP NO MATTER HOW HOPELESS IT SEEMS OR NO MATTER THE CONSEQUENCES. BUT MOST OF ALL YOU SHOWED ME HOW TO FEEL LOVED AND HOW TO BE FREE AGAIN. WHICH IS MORE THAN I COULD HAVE EVER HOPED FOR. SO PLEASE KNOW THAT I DIED A HAPPY AND FREE WOLF. NOW GO BE THE LEADER YOU WERE BORN TO BE AND GIVE THEM HELL. LOVE JULIETTA¡±


    I felt a small fire emerge inside me again after reading Julietta¡¯s letter. I never thought that she believed in me so much that she thought I could handle leading both our packs. I wanted to make her proud and I knew now where the moon goddess was leading me, but I didn¡¯t know how to get there. Normally I would have transformed and gone for a run to clear my head but with Spirit still ignoring me I had no other choice than to go in human form. I took a side door out of the building so I would not run into anyone and as soon as I entered the tree line I started running. I ran without any regard for where I was going. Just focusing on the path in front of my feet and weing the burning sensation in my lungs and feet. I was so fucking done with feeling angry, confused, and sad at the same time. So much had happened in a short amount of time. Letting go of Duke, the death of the she-wolves from my old pack, bing an Alpha myself, finding my mate but rejecting him, having the biggest fight of my life with Spirit, and finding Julietta murdered.


    I had been so lost in thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice the sun going down until it became darker and darker around me. I finally stopped running and looked around me but there was nothing I recognized. I honestly had no idea where I was, and a shiver went down my back when I realized how vulnerable I was without Spirit. I tried to calm down my raspy breathing and listened to my surroundings. At first, I only heard the wind blowing through the trees but then somewhere in the background, I heard singing.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I followed the singing taking me even deeper into the forest. I walked through a tick-tree line until suddenly I was in an open space. Candles were lit at different woodcarvings in the trees. I walked closer to one of the carvings and saw it was a carving of a wolf. It took me a moment to realize that the singing had stopped and that I was surrounded by utter silence. For some reason, I did not feel scared though. I walked around the open space studying the different sculptures in the trees when a voice cut through the silence.


    ¡°Feeling lost, my dear?¡±


    I quickly turned around and sighed relieved when I saw it was just Elswith who appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I asked curiously.


    Elswith let her hands go over one of the carvings, ¡°It is a sacred ce still remaining of the old werewolf ways.¡±


    I frowned confused, ¡°I thought we were living like the old ways so why have I not seen this before?¡±


    Elswith chuckled, ¡°Oh no dear. I would not say you are living like the old ways. You kept little elements, but much has changed. Werewolves weren¡¯t always living like the mafia, long ago we lived in the forest secluded and protected. The packs were strong and united living simple lives with their families. It all changed when one of the Alphas got greedy and wanted more money and power. He used his werewolf abilities to establish himself in the underworld. Since then, it has been a given that werewolves are hard to satisfy. Always looking for ways to get more money and power, forgetting what being a werewolf is actually about.¡±


    I looked at her with big eyes, ¡°I did not know that. Would you be able to teach me more about the old ways?¡±


    Elswith nodded but then walked to me and stared deep into my eyes, ¡°I can see you are not one with your wolf. This can have great consequences of unbnce and confusion. Have you experienced this?¡±


    My cheeks flushed, ¡°Yes I have.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you and your wolf cannot agree on?¡±


    It felt a bit silly to open up about my love life to a priestess, but I did anyway because I could not go on like this much longer.


    ¡°She wants me to ept the mate bond, but I cannot stand the guy.¡±


    I felt like I was bing smaller and smaller when Elswith just looked at me strictly. Eventually, she said, ¡°You have to understand Vanessa that for a wolf the mate bond is the most strong and sacred bond there is. Every bone in their bodies wants to be with their mate. Like I said before the moon goddess intertwines 2 souls for a reason. It is very disrespectful and arrogant of you to reject your mate with total disregard for your wolf¡¯s feelings. The least you could do is give him a chance. Until you fix things with your wolf misery will follow you.¡±


    I felt a bit ashamed and avoided her gaze by staring at one of the carvings of the moon goddess. I could swear I saw the eyes of the carving light up for a second and my breath got stuck in my throat. Suddenly my head seemed much clearer, and I knew what I had to do.


    Elswith gave me sly smile like she knew exactly what had just happened and stepped aside so I could return to the path. I bowed my head in respect and took a deep breath before I contacted Spirit.


    ¡°Spirit, I know you are listening. I am sorry that I did not consider your feelings at all. I want to make a deal. If you talk to me again, I will let Colin mark me. On one condition I will only ept the mate bondter if I fall in love with him. I will take Colin¡¯s offer and pretend to be his Luna for a while so that we can take revenge on the Russians. I promise I will give him a chance, okay?¡±


    My heart was beating in my chest while I was nervously waiting if she would respond.


    ¡°Come on let me take over so I can take you home,¡± Spirit growled.


    It was not the warm rekindling I had hoped for, but I was already happy she talked to me again. I closed my eyes and let Spirit take the lead. It felt good to finally transform again and let Spirits paws rush through the forest. It took her a much shorter time to cover the distance back than I did running myself. When I sneaked back into my office my cheeks were flushed from the cold air and my skin was tingling. I took a minute to catch my breath before I picked up the phone and dialed an Irish number.


    ¡°I was wondering when you would call me, Lass,¡± A cocky, deep voice said.


    I rolled my eyes and responded, ¡°I will cut to the chase Colin. I will ept your offer and let you mark me to fool the Russians. I will live with you afterward to convince them that I became your Luna so we can plot our revenge together. I have 2 conditions; I will not ept the mate bond unless I fall in love with you. Secondly, I will let you mark me in a month, I have things I need to take care of first before I can go.¡±


    Colin was probably surprised because it took him a minute to respond, ¡°That makes me happy Vanessa, honestly. Your first condition is no problem to me but the second one is. Alpha d gave me a week to mark you not a month.¡±


    ¡°Well, I assume you are smart because the Moon-Goddess made you my mate so I am sure you will figure something out. See you in a month,¡± I said in a cocky tone before hanging up the phone.


    After that I went out to look for Tomasso and Lianna because we had a lot to do in a month. I finally found my purpose again, so I felt determined and renewed to be the Alpha I was born to be.

 Chapter 47 Preparing

    Colin¡¯s pov,


    Colin sighed relieved after his phone call with Alpha d. Somehow, he convinced him to extend Vanessa¡¯s time to a month. He made up that she needed time to grieve Julietta¡¯s dead and that he needed the extra time to take over her pack duties. d believed him as soon as he startedining about the fragility of women. It was kind of ironic because if only d knew that Vanessa was anything but fragile.


    Over the next couple of weeks, Colin was busier than ever. With the new coboration with the Russians came a lot of work and his whole pack had been working their asses off. He had sent his little brother Gary to keep an eye on Vanessa though. He just wanted to make sure she didn¡¯t get herself in trouble in the meantime. He did not expect her to justy low and wait for the marking day toe.


    Colin was checking some cargo that needed to go to Russia when Gary stormed in all red and flustered. Colin raised his eyebrow at his brother that looked like an overenthusiastic puppy that was about to burst out some revtion. He looked at the other pack members at the dock and said in a low voice, ¡°Everybody out.¡±


    They all hastily dropped their things and left the dock immediately. Colin¡¯s gaze shifted to his little brother, ¡°All right out with it. What is it, mate?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to send you a message earlier, but I was almost discovered so I had toy low for a while.¡± Gary blurted out nervously.


    ¡°Send me a message about what?¡±


    Gary rambled on, ¡°About Alpha Vanessa. She sold everything her pack and the Latin packs owned in one week¡¯s time and bought a huge piece ofnd between the 2 territories. She took both packs deep into the woods of the ground she bought and since then they have been busy making some tiny house vige. I had to leave when they started to install a patrol system throughout the whole property. It was weird Colin. It was like they all worked together as one mind or something.¡±


    Colin frowned, he expected a lot of things, but he definitely didn¡¯t expect her to sell everything and take her whole pack into seclusion. She was up to something, but he had absolutely no idea what exactly.


    He patted his little brother on the back, ¡°You did good Gary. Go get some rest.¡±


    Bolt growled in his mind, ¡°I don¡¯t like this. We should not be in the unknown. She can surprise us that way and it will probably not be a good surprise. We can assume that Alpha d has also kept an eye on her.¡±


    Colin sighed, ¡°I know we should probably think of some way to spin this. So, when he asks we can say that she did it because we told her to. As for Vanessa, there is nothing we can do expect to show her she can trust us. Hopefully, eventually, she will work with us then instead of against us. Don¡¯t worry about it when she spends some time with us after the marking she will fall for our Irish charm. They all do eventually.¡±


    He tried to sound confident but in the back of his mind, he was wondering, what the hell Vanessa was up to?


    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    ¡°The final cabins are finished Alpha. We can start sorting everyone to their new houses today,¡± Rosa said to me.


    Rosa had been Julietta¡¯s beta and I immediately understood why Julietta picked her. She was smart, feisty, and I liked her the moment we met. She blended into our friend group quickly and had been a tremendous help over the past month with the huge changes I made.


    ¡°Good. We got it all done just in time,¡± I replied.


    Tomorrow I was flying to Irnd for the marking ceremony. Anxiousness pulsed through my body just at the thought of it but luckily, I had been so busy that I had not thought about it much. Rosa must have seen the worried look in my eyes because she pulled me in for a hug.


    ¡°I know you are worried, but I promise that Tomasso, Lianna, and I will take good care of everyone. You take as much time as you need, we have it under control. Just focus on getting revenge for our girl, okay?¡±


    I smiled slightly, ¡°I will. That Russian prick has no idea what ising for him.¡±


    Around me, it was buzzing with activity from all the pack members doing different tasks. Some were busy cutting trees; others were on patrol duty, and I saw a group busy preparing food forter. It did not seem like 2 packs that had just joined forces. Everyone was working together andughing like they had known each other for ages.


    I walked to the sacred space we made with carvings of the gods everywhere and in the middle, there was a massive wooden statue of the moon goddess. I closed my eyes for a second to shut out all the noise in my head. It was strange but as soon as we settled in this ce a mind link between the whole pack formed. Now in wolf form that is not strange at all, but I could hear my whole pack in human form now whenever I wanted. We could allmunicate without any outsiders knowing, which felt like a huge secret advantage.


    I took a deep breath and put out a message to my whole pack, ¡°AS MANY OF YOU KNOW I AM LEAVING TOMORROW. I DO NOT KNOW FOR HOW LONG BUT I WILL LEAVE YOU ALL IN THE CAPABLE HANDS OF MY BETAS TOMASSO, ROSA, AND LIANNA. GO TO THEM IF YOU HAVE ANY WORRIES OR QUESTIONS. I EXPECT YOU ALL TO KEEP BUILDING ON THE FOUNDATION WE HAVE BUILT. BE ONE WITH YOUR WOLF AND BE ONE WITH YOUR PACK THAT IS THE MOST IMPORTANT RULE OF ALL. RESPECT EACHOTHER AND CONTINUE TO PROTECT OUR BORDERS. I WILL CALL UPON ALL OF YOU WHEN THE TIME IS RIGHT.¡±


    I disconnected the mind link after that because it would be too much of a distraction in Irnd. Speaking of Irnd, I had to go and pack my bags because I was leaving in the dark of the night. I had sold all my expensive clothes and it felt kind of liberating that I only had one bag of possessions left. When I looked in the mirror wearing Prada shoes and Gi clothes, I knew that it wasn¡¯t me. Even the most expensive things couldn¡¯t cover up the fact that Icked purpose. But that was before, I was not lost anymore. In fact, I knew exactly how I was going to get my revenge and keep my pack safe at the same time.


    I threw the bag over my shoulder and walked to the edge of the forest where a car was waiting. Tomasso walked out of the shadows of the trees and took the bag off my shoulder.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    His ember eyes looked at me seriously when he said, ¡°Good luck Vanessa. We will wait for your orders.¡±


    I grinned deviously, ¡°No need for luck when you have everything nned out.¡±


    Tomasso smiled back at me before he shut the door behind me, and the car drove off. I sank back into the cool leather of the seat and said to Spirit, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet our mate, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 48 Marking ceremony

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    When I arrived in Irnd, I expected Colin to pick me up but to my surprise, his mom was waiting for me. Maggie noticed the surprised look on my face and asked, ¡°Expected someone else? Colin can¡¯t see you before the marking ceremony dear. It is tradition.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help rolling my eyes, of course, there would be a traditional rule like that. I sat next to Maggie in the car and responded, ¡°Well I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    We drove to a small church nearby and as soon as I got out, I noticed a huge muscr man standing outside. He had a big beard and blue eyes that were fixated on me. ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± Spirit growled in a low voice.


    I sniffed the air and his scent of vodka and fish hit my nose almost making me throw up. ¡°Must be from the Russian pack,¡± I replied. When he saw me, he immediately picked up his phone and I heard him say, ¡°She is here.¡± before disappearing out of sight.


    Maggie put her arm around me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry he can¡¯t hurt you here.¡±


    I smiled at her and said calmly, ¡°Ow I am not worried.¡±


    A hint of doubt shed in Maggie¡¯s eyes before she took my hand and guided me to a door on the side of the church. I walked into a small room with a make-up table and a couch. Light shone through the stain-ssed window on a beautiful silver dress hanging on the wall, making it light up with all the colors of the rainbow.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    From the corner, Colin¡¯s little sister Annie ran towards me and pulled me in for a tight hug. I couldn¡¯t help but smile and I hugged her back. I wouldn¡¯t be able to hate Annie even if I wanted to. She had a wide grin on her face when she shoved the dress in my hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t it gorgeous?¡±


    I giggled at her enthusiasm, ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Go on put it on,ss!¡± she shouted.


    The shiny dress felt soft like satin on my skin, the shoulder bandsying loosely on my arms leaving my shoulders bare. Annie took a silver ribbon and braided part of my hair with it like a crown around my head. ¡°Go on look in the mirror. You look beautiful,¡± she urged.


    I stared at my reflection, and I had to admit I looked innocent and cute. My cheeks were flushed for some reason which added to the image of innocence. I softly stroked the skin on my bare neck staring at it, knowing that soon there would be a mark there. A mark that would not disappear. I was so lost in thought that I jumped up when Annie touched my shoulder.


    ¡°It is time Vanessa,¡± she said.


    Nerves immediately rushed through my whole body and the urge to run had never been so strong. The only thing keeping me from running was Spirit barking to me, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare Vanessa. Stay!¡±


    With sweaty hands, I followed Annie who brought me to a big wooden door.


    ¡°You have to go through there,¡± she squeezed my hand lightly and continued, ¡°You can do this.¡±


    She went in through another smaller door and I tried to calm down my breathing before opening the heavy doors. My eyes quickly scanned the room when I walked in. There were benches on both sides. I saw the Russian guy and also the rest of Colin¡¯s family sitting there.


    At the end of the pathway, there was an altar with a golden statue of the moon goddess. In front of it stood a high priestess with a big book in her hands. Spirit howled louder than ever when Iid my eyes on Colin. ¡°MAAAAATTEEEEE,¡± she screamed almost deafening me from the inside.


    His green eyes were locked on mine, and I could see his wolf trying to surface just by looking at me. His pupils were heavily dted, and flocks of orange swirled around like a storm was brewing from the inside. It was clear his wolf was going just as crazy as mine.


    I walked to the altar trying to control the buzzing in my head. I barely registered what the priestess was saying because I needed all my concentration to not transform. I did not know how long I stood there when I suddenly heard her say, ¡°You can mark her now Alpha Colin, and after that seal the bond with a kiss.¡±


    I was full of adrenaline in an instant and my eyes were big with fear as I stared at Colin. He immediately noticed my difort and took my face in his hands. He softly caressed my cheek with his thumb and whispered, ¡°I will be gentle, I promise.¡±


    I swallowed loudly when his gaze shifted from my lips to my neck. I felt his fingers caressing my corbone leaving a shiver down my spine. He lowered his face, and I held my breath when I felt his warm lips on my skin. I closed my eyes and gasped loudly when his sharp teeth prated my flesh. The buzzing in my head became louder and my vision went blurry for a second while the pain went through me sharp as a knife. I slowly came back to my senses when I felt his warm tongue lick away the blood from the wound.


    When he pulled back, my mind suddenly became clear as day and his scent hit my nose hard. I felt overwhelmed by the delicious smell of cinnamon and burned firewood that prated my nose. I never smelled it this intense before and why did it smell so good? I looked up confused and realized I could even hear Colin¡¯s heart beating. I forgot where I was and who was there. All I could think of was him being so close to me. My eyes devoured him inch by inch, from his muscr arms holding me to his wide chest to his cheeky smile and his green eyes staring deeply into mine. Had he always been this attractive? Andbined with that delicious smell all I wanted to do was throw myself into his arms.


    I groaned trying to get a hold of myself when the priestess said, ¡°You still have to seal it with a kiss Alpha Colin.¡±


    Before I knew it, he grabbed my chin and lifted my face, locking his lips onto mine. His lips felt much softer than I expected, and I couldn¡¯t help myself lean into him. He softly nibbled on my lower lip before pulling back again. Leaving me breathless and annoyed that it ended so quickly. While my mind slowly came back to its senses again realizing we were surrounded by people, my body did not. My nipples became stiff against the thin fabric of my dress, and I could feel wetness erupt between my legs. My cheeks flushed when the scent of my own arousal hit my nose, knowing Colin could smell it too.


    His cocky smirk confirmed for me that he knew exactly how my body reacted to him. Embarrassed and annoyed I hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t think this changes anything! We still have our deal I don¡¯t want you to dominate me!¡±


    Colin chuckled and lowered his mouth to my ear so only I could hear. ¡°The only ce I want to dominate you is in the bedroom,¡± he whispered in a low husky voice.


    Of course, my body and Spirit were overjoyed by this suggestion, but I was certainly not. I was just about to give him a piece of mind when the Russian man walked up to us. Hepletely ignored me and just shook Colin¡¯s hand. ¡°Congrattions, I will tell Alpha d the ceremony is done. He expects both of you at his birthday party next week.¡±


    Colin nodded and the man quickly left after that. When I looked around, I noticed Colin¡¯s family disappeared as well. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They went to our townhouse for the night so we will have the mansion to ourselves,¡± he nonchntly responded.


    I narrowed my eyes, ¡°Why would we need the mansion to ourselves?¡±


    Colin¡¯s eyes were twinkling naughtily, ¡°So we can have our mating night of course.¡±


    I looked at him stunned not knowing whether he was kidding or not. He had to be fucking kidding, right?¡±

 Chapter 49 Shared bedroom

    Colin¡¯s pov,


    He noticed the shocked look on Vanessa¡¯s face andughed, ¡°I am just joking love. They just wanted to give you some time to get used to your new home without being overwhelmed by my whole family.¡±


    Vanessa snorted, ¡°You think you are really funny, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Colin smirked and took her hand leading her to his old-timer. Like a proper gentleman, he opened the car door for her and took his own spot behind the steering wheel.


    His gaze fell on her neck where the print of his teeth was showing, Bolt was purring in his head. Satisfied for now that his mate was imed, and no one would dare to pursue her with his mark on her skin. But he knew Bolt wouldn¡¯t stay satisfied for long and would want him to rip her clothes off soon enough. It was funny he thought something would maybe change once he marked her, but he already thought she was the most beautiful woman in the world before he marked her. His heart had stopped for a moment when she walked into the church looking like a proper angel. Her scent was still intoxicating and delicious maybe slightly stronger. To his amusement, things did seem to have changed for Vanessa. He immediately noticed and smelled how her body reacted to him differently after the marking. So, the only thing he still had to do was win over her mind, which was no easy task being it such an intelligent and stubborn mind.


    It felt good having her next to him again and he started the car while whistling a happy folksong. He decided to put on his naughty shoes and put his hand on Vanessa¡¯s leg while driving. Vanessa immediately shot him a dirty look and pped his hand away.


    He dropped his lip into a pout and said, ¡°Why would you still resist me, Vanessa? We both know your wolf and your body want me.¡±


    Vanessa snarled, ¡°Stop being so full of yourself. You would only be a disappointment anyway.¡±


    He lifted his eyebrow, ¡°Ow and why is that?¡±


    She looked at him smugly, ¡°Because you could never live up to thest guy I have been with.¡±


    Colin rxed his hands around the steering wheel and asked nonchntly, ¡°Well tell me about him. Why was he so great?¡±


    Vanessa seemed hesitant at first but then told him all about Duke how they met, fell in love, and their tragic ending. Colin stayed silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°He does sound like a great guy. Not for you though. You need someone that pushes your buttons, someone that motivates you to fulfill your destiny and be as great as you were meant to be.¡±


    Vanessa sounded annoyed and looked at him all sassy when she said, ¡°Ow and you are that guy?¡±


    Colin gazed into her eyes, ¡°Yes, I am. I see you for what you are Vanessa. I am not scared of your ugly sides. You don¡¯t have to hide anything from me. Duke wanted to run away with you and give you an ordinary life. But you are not meant to be ordinary Vanessa. You are meant to be extraordinary.¡±


    She looked at him confused and speechless before she averted her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Whatever Colin.¡±


    Colin smiled lightly because if he made her lost for words, he must have said something right. In the meantime, they arrived back at his mansion. He took Vanessa¡¯s backpack and carried it inside his room. Vanessa reluctantly followed him and hesitated when she saw where he was bringing her stuff.


    ¡°Why are you bringing my things to your room?¡±


    Colin ced her backpack on the bed and said, ¡°Because you are sleeping here in my room, with me.¡±


    Vanessa looks panicked for a moment, ¡°Ow no, no, no, no I can¡¯t.¡±


    Colinughed, ¡°Scared you can¡¯t keep your hands to yourself at night?¡±


    Her cheeks flushed and she snarled, ¡°Ow shut up.¡±


    Colin rolled his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. It¡¯s not going to be very believable that you are my Luna if we sleep in separate rooms, is it? We have to assume that the Russians are keeping an eye on us to see if it¡¯s real. Anyway, I am going to take a shower. Make yourselffortable.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He went into the bathroom and stepped into a cold shower. He needed the cold water to keep him calm because he could feel Bolt getting restless. Her scent of citrus and flowers tickled his nose constantly like she was standing beside him. It took him 20 minutes of torture with cold water to get himself under control again. He turned off the shower and draped a towel around his hips. In his hurry to escape Vanessa, he forgot to take his clothes with him so he would have to go out like this.


    When he walked back into his bedroom, he saw Vanessa changed into morefortable clothes. She was standing with her back toward him looking at symbols he drew on his wooden clothing closet. He felt his throat go dry when he noticed the round shape of her butt in those sweatpants. Vanessa turned around when she heard his footstep but immediately froze when she saw he was almost naked. Her eyes devoured his bare torso and he saw that they were changing color constantly. They went from light blue to shining silver every time her wolf tried to surface and that happened a lot in a matter of seconds.


    He walked toward her, and she just stared at him unable to do anything else. He stood still really close just a few inches away from her face and grabbed some clothes behind her. He then looked at her lips quickly before returning to the bathroom to put his clothes on. He heard her let out a frustrated sigh when he walked away, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. It felt good to know that she wanted him.


    When he came back, she had turned off the lights and he could see her lying under the nkets in his bed. He walked to his couch and made a bed with a spare nket for himself. Heid down and listened to the rain tapping on the window for a while unable to sleep. It must have been 30 minutester when Vanessa grunted, ¡°You are not even going to try to seduce me?¡±


    He chuckled at the disappointed undertone in her voice and said with a husky, arrogant voice, ¡°No Vanessa, I don¡¯t have to because it won¡¯t be long before you will be begging me to fuck you.¡±


    All he got back was an angry ¡°HMPF.¡± After that, he heard her twist and turn angrily for a long while which was kind of amusing, to be honest. Eventually, her breathing became calmer, and she fell asleep. Leaving him all alone with his urges to run to the bed and show her how good he could make her feel. Being the only one suffering was much harder and eventually, he even took half a sleeping pill to take him to thend of dreams. There where Vanessa was not out of his reach but in his arms. Where she belonged

 Chapter 50 Irish family

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I woke up from the sensation of a wet tongue on my face and I shrieked loudly thinking it was Colin. I angrily tried to adjust my eyes to the sunlight and wanted to give the shape next to me a proper p when I noticed the furry texture I was feeling. Finally, my eyes adjusted and to my surprise, a massive dog was lying next to me waggling his tail in utter happiness. With a relieved sigh, I started to stroke the dog¡¯s head, which he immediately nted on myp, begging for more. a low giggle erupted from my throat when I realized how ridiculous it was that I thought it had been Colin. I was definitely losing it. I quickly scanned the room but besides the giant dog, I was all alone. Images of Colin his naked torso covered in steam erupted into my mind unwillingly. I bit my lip in frustration now that I knew how good he looked without clothes it would be even harder to resist him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to resist him,¡±  Spirit purred.


    I just ignored her horny ass and got dressed for the day. I went for simple jeans and a warm purple sweater. Nobody here seemed to dress fancy which was good considering I sold almost every piece of clothing I owned.


    When I walked out of the bedroom, I heard a lot of noise and assumed Colin¡¯s family had returned. I followed the noise to the dining hall where I saw Maggie reading a book and drinking tea. Robin and Donny were devouring their food like wolves, jenny was ying piano and singing, and Annie and Gary were doing apetition who could fit the most scones in their mouth. With an open mouth, I looked at this chaotic breakfast wondering what kind of circus I ended up in. My throat immediately went dry when my eyes fell on Colin at the end of the table. The sun fell on his arms revealing how tight the fabric of his shirt was around his muscles. His eyes locked onto mine, but he did not say a word. I just stood at the door opening, staring into his eyes and watching him bring a sausage to his lips and take a bite. All I could think was that I felt jealous of that fucking sausage. Seriously what was wrong with me?


    He put down his sausage and smiled amused, ¡°Good morning sleeping beauty.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately fixated on me and once again I felt my cheeks turn tomato red. I coughed, ¡°Morning everyone.¡±


    I sat down on an empty chair next to Colin and he got up to get me a te of food. Maggie came to the table and asked me when I took a bite, ¡°Were you able to sleep with Colin, dear?¡±


    She caught me off guard and I choked on my food. After a severe coughing attack, I managed to say, ¡°What?¡±


    Maggie patted me on my back and replied, ¡°Just wondering if you were able to sleep because Colin is well known to snore like a pig.¡±


    I did not know how to respond immediately when I realized she did not mean what I thought she meant. I quickly nced at Colin who seemed to think this was utterly amusing and by the look in his eyes, he knew exactly what I thought she meant. I shot him an angry look before turning my back on him and facing Maggie, ¡°Ow no I did not hear him. I was actually very tired from the day so fell asleep quickly.¡±


    Spirit snorted, ¡°Pfff Liar, you were too busy drooling on Colin¡¯s abs to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Shut up Spirit,¡± I grunted before diving into my food hoping that no one would talk to me because it seemed that I could only make a fool of myself.


    The rest of the breakfast luckily went over without any incidents, and I quickly hurried my ass out of there when I was finished. I spend the rest of the day trying to avoid Colin as much as I could. This marking really screwed with my head, and I did not trust myself when I was near him. Instead, I took the time to explore the beautiful countryside around the mansion. I visited all the different animals they owned and took a walk with the massive dog that was following me everywhere since this morning. Colin told me his name was Albus which seemed fitting with his long grey hair. After that, I decided to take a look at Maggie¡¯s flower garden which was stunning. It was abyrinth with different flowers and colors around every corner. I had no idea how she managed to make them grow in the tough weather conditions of Irnd. But then again this woman had done more remarkable things like raising her own little pack of wolves.


    In the middle of thebyrinth, there was a fountain with lilies floating in it. It was there that I found Jenny sitting there all alone, taking leaves of a flower with a sad expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Having boy trouble?¡± I asked before I sat down next to her.


    Jenny looked surprised when she saw me, ¡°Ow hi Vanessa. I did not hear you there. Guess I was too lost in thought.¡±


    She went back to staring at her mutted flower and I softly squeezed her hand, ¡°Come on it can¡¯t be that bad. You can tell me, maybe I can help you.¡±


    Jenny sighed dramatically like her teenage problems were the end of the world, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can. I have liked this guy for so long and he just doesn¡¯t even notice me. I just wish for once he would look at me longer than 1 second.¡±


    ¡°Hmm okay, tell me about this boy,¡± I said.


    Jenny got a dreamy look in her eyes, ¡°His name is Brian. He is the most popr boy in ss. He is gorgeous and good at everything. He is not scared of anyone and always knows how to say the funniest stuff.¡±


    ¡°Sounds pretty dreamy indeed Jenny. Let me tell you a little secret. Most boys work the same way. They want to put in a little effort, they like a woman that offers them a challenge,¡± I gave her a small wink.


    I immediately had her undivided attention then and she asked, ¡°How do you offer them a challenge?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I can teach you if you want?¡±


    She eagerly nodded and I asked, ¡°Where does your dream boy normally hang out?¡±


    ¡°He and his friends mostly stay at the town¡¯s pub every night.¡±


    I stood up and offered her my hand, ¡°All right I will teach you what I know, we will put on some pretty clothes and then blow your man¡¯s mind tonight. What do you say?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face lit up like a Christmas tree and her eyes were glittering with excitement, ¡°Hell yeah!¡±


    Iughed because of her enthusiasm and hand in hand we walked back to the mansion. An evening with Jenny would be fun and I would take any opportunity to be as far away from Colin as possible.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 51 Pub

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The curling iron sizzled when I wrapped Jenny¡¯s long blond hair around it. It took a while to curl her hair, so I told her everything I had learned about men. After her hair, I did her make-up with neutral colors and red lipstick. We picked out some tight leather pants and a cute corset top. Jenny turned in front of the mirror and shrieked excitedly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever looked this hot.¡±


    I smiled and took her hand, ¡°Come on let¡¯s sneak out from the back. You said the town wasn¡¯t far so we could walk without anyone noticing.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes sparkled deviously at the thought of doing something in secret and she quietly led me out of the room to the back entrance of the house.


    We seemed to be sessful because no one followed us onto the dark brick road. After a 10-minute walk, we arrived at the town¡¯s pub. Inside it was nice and warm and a live band was ying a happy jig. I immediately knew who Brian was as soon as we walked in. In the middle of the pub a boy with dark hair and pale blue eyes was speaking loudly, everyone around him was gazing at him like he was telling the most exciting story on earth.


    Jenny walked in front of me and as soon as she entered all the heads turned to look at her. I saw a lot of shocked faces and I heard them whisper, ¡°Is that Jenny? Damn, she looks hot.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s mouth twitched trying not to smile and she walked past them like she had not even seen them in the first ce. I grinned when I saw the shocked look in Brian¡¯s eyes when Jenny showed him no recognition and I followed her to the bar. We sat down and I ordered us 2 gin-tonics. The group of people was quietly whispering and looking at us all the time while we drank andughed. It did not take long for Brian toe up to us with a cocky smile.


    ¡°Hej Jenny, you look bloody gorgeous today. Can I buy you a drink?¡±


    I knew Jenny wanted to say yes with every inch of her body, but she did what I taught her perfectly and just lifted her eyebrow uninterested, ¡°Maybeter, I am having a good time right now.¡±


    Brian gave her a lingering smolder, ¡°I can assure you that I can show you a much better time.¡±


    Jenny just rolled her eyes and turned her back to him. Brian¡¯s face was in utter shock, I could see he was not used to being rejected. He walked back to the table, and they all started whispering again. I squeezed Jenny¡¯s leg, ¡°You did amazing!¡±


    She looked at me with big eyes, ¡°What if I scared him away for good?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry he wille back.¡±


    And I was right, Brian came back several times until he finally convinced her to dance with him. I watched them dance and couldn¡¯t help but think that Jenny was too good for that guy. But who was I to judge someone¡¯s taste in love? I was certainly not very sessful in that area myself. Brian kept Jennypany the rest of the night. They danced, yed pool, and talked a lot. As the night went on, they seemed to get closer and closer and I found myself smiling when they finally kissed.


    My smile quickly disappeared when Brian¡¯s friends started howling and ran to Brian patting him on the back. Jenny looked confused when they all started to give him dor bills as well. Brian grinned at his friends and said loudly, ¡°Told you I could fix the Alpha¡¯s little sister in one evening.¡±


    He stood up and looked at Jenny with cold eyes, ¡°You did not really think someone like me would be with someone like you? Nice clothes and make-up can¡¯t hide the fact that you are a loser. It was just a bet darling.¡±


    Tears started to well up in Jenny¡¯s eyes and I was just about to p the shit out of this guy when a low voice thundered through the room, ¡°Get away from my sister.¡±


    Colin walked out of the shadows with a furious look on his face. Brian immediately went pale and stuttered, ¡°A.. a¡­alpha I did not know you were here.¡±


    ¡°Clearly,¡± Colin hissed.


    He did not take his eyes off Brian when he spoke to the other boys, ¡°Everyone out. Now!¡±


    His friends did not give Brian as much as a second nce before they sprinted out of the door. Colin grabbed Brian by his throat and lifted him like he weighed nothing.


    ¡°You will apologize to my sister and nevere near her again, am I clear?¡±


    Brian was unable to answer but his eyes were wide with fear. ¡°Am I clear???¡± Colin repeated while his eyes lit up from his wolf trying to surface. The sight of this was too much for Brian and I noticed the wet stain appearing on his pants. Colin threw him on the ground and with disgust dripping from his voice he said, ¡°I will make sure everyone at your school knows you peed yourself just by looking at me. Let¡¯s see how popr you will be then tough guy. Now get out of my sight!¡±


    Brian crawled to the door as fast as he could, and I looked at Colin who was still breathing heavily from anger. I hated this kind of alpha male behavior so why did I suddenly find it immensely hot to see him get all protective and dominant about his little sister? Colin did not even look at me when he hurried to Jenny who was silently crying in a corner. Hemanded the band to y a slow song again and he picked Jenny up to dance with him. I could not hear what he was saying to her through the loud music, but her tears slowly dried up and were reced by a small smile.


    When the song ended, she said, ¡°I need to go to the bathroom, I will be right back.¡±


    She left the room, and it was just me, Colin, and the band left. When they started ying again, Colin reached out his hand to me asking me to dance. I ced my hand in his and immediately a tingling sensation went through my whole body. ¡°Ow god,¡± I silently prayed to Spirit. If just touching his hand already made electricity pulse through my body imagine how other things would feel.


    Colin¡¯s green eyes were calm and for some reason, I immediately felt calm as well. I put my hand on his shoulder while he grabbed my waist and led me over to the dance floor.


    ¡°I am sorry that I took Jenny out in secret. I never meant for her to get hurt,¡± I said.


    Colin gazed into my eyes, ¡°I am not mad at you Vanessa. You were just trying to be nice to my sister. You couldn¡¯t have known Brian was a wanker.¡±


    I avoided his stare, ¡°No but I gave her advice to pretend to be someone she is not. Which was stupid because she should be loved for who she is.¡±


    Colin stood still and lifted my chin so I had to look at him again, ¡°She will when she finds her mate. He will love everything about her, even her ws and dark sides.¡±


    I swallowed when I realized that he was also talking about how he felt about me. The air between us seemed to be buzzing and just when I thought he would kiss me, Jenny came back.


    She looked at us awkwardly, ¡°I cane backter?¡±


    Colin stepped backward, ¡°No, no it is fine. Come on let¡¯s get you home.¡±


    He walked us to his car, and I sat down with Jenny in the backseat. During the drive, I said to her, ¡°Guess dream boy Brian was not so dreamy anymore when you saw him pee his pants hea?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny giggled, ¡°Yeah you are right. Considered me healed from his charm. I don¡¯t know why I liked him in the first ce. When I meet my mate, he will seem like such an idiot I bet.¡±


    I smiled and put my arm around her, ¡°Ow for sure.¡±


    Jenny rested her head on my shoulder, ¡°I just hope I don¡¯t have to wait much longer. I want to have what you guys have.¡±


    I felt surprised by her words because I did not think anyone thought we had something going on. Colin looked at me through the car mirror when he heard her words. His intense gaze made me ufortable, and I quickly looked away. Spirit sounded very pleased when she added, ¡°Ow boy you are in trouble, Vanessa.¡±

 Chapter 52 Sibling trouble

    Colin¡¯s pov,


    A few days passed with many longing nces between him and Vanessa. He saw she was struggling trying to resist him and he wondered how long it would take for this stubborn creature to give in. He had hoped that things would have changed after the dance they shared at the pub, but Vanessa still seemed determined to avoid him as much as possible. Tonight, they had something fun nned though, a great Gatsby-themed casino night with lots of drinking and dancing. He was hosting it at his house, and he already heard the first guestsing in. Jazz music was ying in the background from the band he booked and the whole mansion had been transformed into a luxurious venue. Every once in a while, Colin hosted a party for his pack to thank them for their hard work and loyalty. Everyone was wee because he believed everyone yed a part in their sess whether it was small or big.


    He did somest adjustments to his bow tie and grinned at his reflection. He looked rather dashing in his ck smoking if he might say so. He went down to the party and the smell of cigar smoke mixed with champagne hit his nose. He saw his mother standing in the corner of the entrance and he kissed her pink gloved hand. She was wearing a dress covered in small pink feathers.


    ¡°Looking beautiful like always mother,¡± he said.


    Maggie smiled at him warmly and cupped his face with her hands. He looked around the room and noticed everyone suddenly started staring at the top of the stairs. His sisters came down giggling, both of them looked beautiful but Colin knew they were not the reason people were staring. Vanessa came down in a short golden dress with fringes that sparkled against the light like an explosion of gold. She gracefully walked down the stairs, her hands covered in long silk gloves, her hair falling down in a waterfall of curls. Her lips were painted bright red and her pale eyes were covered in soft smoky golden shimmers. The sight of her took his breath away.


    ¡°Close your mouth,¡± his mom softly reprimanded him, but he couldn¡¯t look away.


    Bolt purred possessively, ¡°Our mate.¡± Which did not help.


    For a moment Vanessa locked eyes with him and he could swear he saw a hint of affection in her eyes. The moment got interrupted when he heard a lot ofmotion from the dancefloor. He reluctantly took his eyes off Vanessa and walked towards the noise. To his displeasure, he found his brother in a heated argument with another male of his age. Gary was just about to punch him in the face when Colin stepped into the room.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± he asked with a low grunting voice.


    Vanessa¡¯s scent hit his nose and he knew she was watching him and themotion. The other male immediately bowed his head in respect, but Gary kept looking at him fuming.


    ¡°This bloody donkey tried to flirt with Rosalie, he knows she will be my mate when she turns 18 and no one should touch her,¡± Gary growled.


    Colin looked at the girl on the side with rosy cheeks, soft ginger curls, and green eyes. His brother had been obsessed with her since they were kids, but he didn¡¯t know Gary went this crazy over her. He walked to Rosalie and ignored the other 2.


    ¡°I think Rosalie can decide for herself who she wants to talk to. Was anyone bothering you,ss?¡±


    Rosalie shyly smiled, ¡°No Alpha.¡±


    Colin loudly said, ¡°Well then, I see no problem. Party on!¡±


    The crowd quickly scattered again, and the band started a happy tune. Colin grabbed Gary by the neck and hissed, ¡°You and I need to talk. To the kitchen, now!¡±


    Gary followed him reluctantly and Colin pushed him through the kitchen doors. The staff immediately ran out and left them alone. Gary walked back and forth angrily and said, ¡°Can you believe that guy? Who does he think he is? Trying to take my mate.¡±


    Colin rolled his eyes with annoyance, ¡°Believe him? I cannot believe you. You behave like a spoiled rotten brat.¡±


    Gary¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets, ¡°WHAT?¡±


    Colin growled and he let Bolt surface for a bit to show Gary he was still the Alpha. Gary backed down a bit after that, but he could still see the anger swirling in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know if she is your mate. Even if she is, she is not your property. She can decide herself whom she wants to be with and if you behave like this, I doubt it will be you.¡±


    Gary stared at him for a while before he stormed out grunting, ¡°Whatever Alpha. Don¡¯t need rtionship advice from the guy that can¡¯t even get his own mate.¡±


    Colin sighed as soon as he was by himself and wondered what to do with this kid. How could he teach him to behave responsibly? His other siblings had never acted out this way. He left the kitchen through the other entrance lost in thought and bumped into Vanessa; she looked guilty like she had been standing there for a while.


    Colin raised his eyebrow, ¡°Eavesdropping now, are we?¡±


    She stared at him silently with big eyes until he startedughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry love. I know you just missed looking at this handsome face.¡±


    She shook her head and disbelief, but he saw a slight smile in the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°You are unbelievable,¡± she said.


    Colin smiled, ¡°Well thank you. I take that as apliment. Now let¡¯s go back to the party. I believe a tower of champagne is waiting for us.¡±


    A few hours went by where he enjoyed himself by drinking and dancing. Vanessa surprisingly didn¡¯t avoid him that night and even she even sat down next to him to listen to the stories he was telling. He was just telling her about one of his adventures in the north when his Beta came to interrupt him. He whispered in his ear, ¡°I am afraid you need toe with me Alpha. Gary has gotten drunk and set fire to the house of the Dunley family.¡±


    Colin knew that the boy who had flirted with Rosalie was called Dunley by hisst name. He abruptly stood up while his blood started boiling. In his thoughts, he was strangling Gary when a soft touch on his arm brought him back to earth. Vanessa held his arm and looked at him calmly, ¡°Let me go with you.¡±


    He knew it was just a confirmation that she still thought he was a monster, and she was scared he would hurt his brother or something. It annoyed him but by all means, let here! He had nothing to hide, and he was never going to pretend to be something he was not. He just nodded to her before storming away to his car. She followed him and they did not speak during the drive. She just watched his knuckles turn white from holding the steering wheel so firmly.


    He could already smell the smoke before he saw the mes. The Dunley family were farmers, and they were not rich but Colin knew they were kind and always shared what they had with lesser fortunate. He gritted his teeth when he saw the small farmhouse burning while Gary and his friends were howling and throwing bottles at the house. The Dunley family stood outside their house crying but too scared to do anything against the Alpha¡¯s family.


    He stopped the car and walked towards his brother. Gary turned around and swayed from left to right drunk. ¡°THAT WILL SHOW THEM WHAT HAPPENS IF YOU FUCK WITH THE MURPHY FAMILY.¡±


    Colin just walked to him and kicked him in the balls, so he fell to the floor crying. With a loud voice, he said to all the boys, ¡°LET ME BE CLEAR. I DO NOT APPROVE OF THIS BEHAVIOUR. YOU ALL BROUGHT SHAME TO MY FAMILY AND OUR PACK TONIGHT. THERE WILL BE CONSEQUENCES FOR ALL OF YOU. NOW GO HOME!¡±


    The other boys all looked scared and exchanged looks before they ran off. Colin grabbed Gary by his neck and dragged him to the Dunley family. He threw him before their feet and growled at him, ¡°Beg them for forgiveness or consider yourself banned from the pack.¡±


    Gary looked at him with wide eyes before he dropped to his knees and started begging. Colin¡¯s eyes softened when he shifted his gaze to the family, ¡°I am so sorry for my brother¡¯s actions. He has a lot to learn. I assure you that Gary will be here every day to build a new farm for your family and he will pay for this with his own money. In the meantime, I have arranged for a trailer home. I know this cannot make up for what he did, but I hope it eases the pain a little.¡±


    The mother took his hand and said, ¡°Thank you Alpha. We will not forget this.¡±


    Colin squeezed her hand and then spoke to Gary angrily, ¡°As for you. You will stay here until the new house is finished. You will be here all the time to see the consequences of your actions. Maybe they will be kind to you and give you shelter which will make you feel even more ashamed of yourself. You cane back home when you have learned your lesson.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He walked back to the car and Vanessa followed him, she had been standing beside him the whole time, quietly observing. She kept staring at him during the ride home and said, ¡°You handled that well. Not many Alphas would punish their own family over a farmer.¡±


    ¡°You sound surprised,¡± Colin replied.


    Vanessa looked at her hands, ¡°Honestly, I never know what to expect from you. You are so unpredictable. It is kind of confusing.¡±


    Colin chuckled, ¡°Could say the same about you love.¡±


    When they arrived back at the house everyone had left and even his own family had gone to bed. Vanessa yawned, ¡°I think I will also go to bed. Are youing?¡±


    Her wanting him to join her sounded very tempting but he had some paperwork to finish to make sure the Dunley family would be well taken care of. ¡°I need to do some business first, good night, Vanessa.¡±


    It took him an hour to finish the necessary work and when he went to his bedroom, he found Vanessa sleeping in the bed. She looked properly knocked out and for the first time, he allowed himself to softly stroke her cheek. He knew Bolt wouldn¡¯t try to surface while she was sleeping because he loved their mate, so it was safe toy next to her this time. He changed into sweatpants and a t-shirt, and he quietly slid under the covers. Like she could feel his presence in her sleep Vanessa turned around and rolled into his arms before resting her head on his chest. His heart was beating loudly, and he did not dare to move. He definitely did not want to ruin this moment now she finallyid this close. He stroked her long brown hair and watched her chest go up and down calmly while her scent clouded his mind. Bolt was purring like a smitten kitten which made him rx until sleep quickly fell over him.


    He woke up from the first rays of sunshine that peeked through the window. To his satisfaction, Vanessa was stillying in his arms soft and sound. He watched her sleep for a while until the sun started to warm her face and she woke up. She fluttered her eyes confused and it took her a moment to realize where she wasying. Her head shot up and she looked utterly shocked.


    ¡°Ow my god, I slept on you all night?¡± she asked horrified.


    He chuckled and pointed to the wet stain on his shirt, ¡°You also dreamed about me, I think. I understand my sexy presence makes you drool.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s cheeks flushed and she quickly grabbed a pillow and shoved it in his face. ¡°Get over yourself you vain man!¡±


    They both startedughing until Vanessa seemed to realize something and her eyes started to shine.


    ¡°Do you know what day it is today?¡± she asked excitedly.


    Colin frowned, ¡°Tuesday?¡±


    Vanessa rolled her eyes, ¡°No it is d¡¯s hisst birthday remember.¡±


    Colin had to admit that over thest couple of days, hepletely forgot about d. Vanessa was right, today was d¡¯s birthday which they were invited to.¡±


    He then realized what Vanessa said and asked horrified, ¡°You are not nning to kill him today right?¡±


    Vanessa stood up and whistled a happy tune, ¡°No silly. It is just the first step of my n.¡±


    Colin watched her disappear into the bathroom and said to Bolt, ¡°Why do I feel like she is going to get us into trouble?¡±


    He could almost feel Bolt grinning, ¡°But we like trouble, don¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 53 Hot party

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    I took ast nce in the small bathroom mirror of the airne and smiled to myself feeling satisfied. I would definitely turn some heads at the party tonight and that was exactly what I wanted. I needed everyone to notice me ying the perfect Luna. I walked out of the bathroom, toward Colin who was calmly drinking a whisky and looking out the window. His gaze immediately fell on me when I entered the cabin and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. I turned around letting the shimmering ruby-red fabric of my dress follow my movements. The top part of the dress was tight with a low cleavage cut out in the middle and the lower part was tight around my hips but became looser around my legs. On my right side, there was a big split all the way to my upper outer thigh. I put on the same color of lipstick and my hair was in a fancy updo with some locks out to frame my face.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±, I asked innocently.


    Colin coughed, ¡°Drop-dead gorgeous. That color suits you well.¡±


    I grinned mischievously, ¡°Thank you, I thought the color of blood would be fitting.¡±


    Colin shook his head in disbelief and said, ¡°I hope you know what you are doing Vanessa. We really have to sell it tonight that we are mated and that you are my Luna. You can¡¯t avoid me or show any signs that you can¡¯t stand to be near me.¡±


    I walked closer until I stood next to his chair and softly let my hands go through his short hair. I stared at the blond locks going through my red-painted fingernails and all I wanted to do was grab his hair, pull his face backward, and kiss him. His manly scent with a hint of cinnamon clouded my mind for a moment before I came back to my senses and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me I can put up a show.¡±


    Colin leaned into my touch with closed eyes until I spoke, and he abruptly stood up, ¡°Good for you. I need to get dressed as well.¡±


    Spirit groaned, ¡°You are such an idiot Vanessa. We both know you don¡¯t need to put up a show because every bone in your body wants to be with him.¡±


    I stubbornly mumbled back, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to know that.¡±


    Spirit just sighed and for the rest of the flight, Colin was very silent. I tried to not stare at him the whole time but damn he looked delicious in that suit. It was a 3-piece suit in the same color as my dress, it gave him almost a regal look. He definitely looked like an Alpha.


    After what seemed to be forever, we finally arrived in Russia. As soon as the doors opened Colin grabbed my waist possessively while we walked out. I looked up at him with full adoration in my eyes like I was the luckiest girl in the world. During the car drive, Colin had his hand on my bare leg and it made me feel like my skin was on fire. Not in a bad way but in an I want to rip your clothes off kind of way. However, I was determined to y my part and not show him how just a light touch could send a shiver down my spine. So, I leaned closer to him and softly kissed his neck. Colin just smiled like this happened all the time, but I knew he felt like I did because his neck hairs went utterly stiff.


    They drove us to a ce that looked like it came straight out of a fairytale. Snowkes fell down the sky as I gazed upon the big Russian castle that seemed to be embraided with gold. The ce was swirling with cars and people, some even more beautiful than others. I grabbed Colin¡¯s hand firmly when we walked into the pce, afraid to get lost in the chaos. The inside was even more beautiful with artwork, chandeliers, and gold everywhere. Everywhere we came people seemed to stare at us and whisper, it felt weird that everyone seemed to know me, but I knew no one.


    ¡°let¡¯s dance,¡± Colin whispered in my ear before leading me to the dancefloor.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Of course, I let him lead today and he swirled me over the dancefloor like a real professional. I had to admit I was happy Colin was there, I felt safe in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t react but Alpha d ising toward us,¡± Colin said.


    When he swirled me around, I saw a man approaching us. He was not tall but still intimidating by the mean look in his eyes. I could see in his cold blue eyes that he would kill anyone in an instant without having a second thought about it. I wanted to run to him and rip his throat out so badly, but for now, I had to be patient and y my part.


    ¡°Colin, you made it,¡± d said while he pped Colin on his shoulder. His gaze shifted to me, and he asked, ¡°Are you not going to introduce me to your lovelydy?¡±


    It was funny that he pretended he had no idea who I was. But two could y that game so I lowered my head in a respectful nod before looking into his eyes and offering my hand.


    ¡°My name is Vanessa, Alpha d. Thank you for inviting me to your lovely party.¡±


    d kissed my hand which made me want to puke but I just smiled shyly as he stared into my eyes intensely before turning his attention back to Colin.


    ¡°I can see why you are so smitten with her Colin. She is an extraordinary beauty indeed. You have to tell me how you managed to take this one.¡±


    Colin wrapped his arm around me and pulled me close, he winked at d, ¡°Can¡¯t tell you all my secrets mate. Otherwise, you would leave no women for the rest of us.¡±


    d burst outughing and then in an instant stopped and turned back to me which confirmed that he was a psychopath. ¡°So, Vanessa you must be relieved that you don¡¯t have to lead 2 packs anymore. Must be exhausting for a woman and especially when they all just moved.¡±


    I felt Colin tense up because we had not talked about my decision to move my packs. I squeezed his side in reassurance and said to d, ¡°Yes, I am d both packs are now in one ce that way it will be easier for their new Alpha, Colin to control them from a distance.¡±


    I looked up at Colin when I continued, ¡°He has such a brilliant mind. I would have never been able to strategize that way. Luckily now I became Luna I will have time to focus on more important matters.¡±


    Colin¡¯s body rxed a bit and d seemed pleased with my answer. Without asking he put his hand on my belly and said, ¡°Indeed like making pups. Do you guys have any happy news to share yet?¡±


    My cheeks flushed from his audacity, and I saw Colin¡¯s jaw tense up from anger. So, I quickly responded, ¡°Not yet I am afraid.¡±


    d gave Colin a light push and said, ¡°Better get to work then. My pce knows some private dark corners if you need them.¡±


    He then waltzed away and went to the side of the dancefloor to talk to someone else. But while he was talking his eyes were still fixed on us. I looked at Colin in confusion, ¡°What does he want?¡±


    Colin¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°I think his instructions were quite clear. He wants to see that we are so in love that we can¡¯t keep our hands off each other.¡±


    He took my hand and pulled me from the dancefloor, leading me all the way behind the buffet and into a dark corridor where they had ced extra chairs. I leaned against the wall trying to calm down my thoughts from meeting d for the first time. I assumed we were just going to pretend like we had sex, so I had not even noticed that Colin went onto his knees until I felt his head going between my legs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I wanted to scream but the words got lost in my throat when he ripped my underwear to the side with his teeth and tasted me. Every nerve in my body seemed to explode when I felt his warm tongue entering my private parts and all my thoughts disappeared. All I could think of was his head between my legs and I knew there was no way I could control myself this time.


    He stroked and circled my clit with an eagerness like he could taste me all day. And damn he knew what he was doing because I never experienced a feeling so delicious and exhrating as this. I couldn¡¯t control my hips from rolling with every stroke of his tongue, trying to get even closer. Desire burned through my whole body and the pressure became more unbearable with the minute. My thighs started trembling around his head when I was about toe. Just when I wanted to scream out his name he pulled back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± I whimpered.


    Colin looked deep into my eyes and asked in a challenging tone, ¡°Thought you did not want me?¡±


    He then walked away without even ncing back at me, leaving me throbbing and angry. ¡°What the fuck just happened?¡± I asked Spirit.


    ¡°I think he is giving you a taste of your own medicine,¡± she growled back.


    ¡°Ow, the fuck he is,¡± I said fuming before putting my underwear back in ce and storming out of the corridor. Ready to give that teasing fuck a piece of my mind.


    Instead, I bumped into d while my cheeks were still ming red, and my messy hair made it clear what I had been doing. His eyes went over my face, and he was clearly amused when he chuckled, ¡°It is good to see that Colin has made you so obedient in a short amount of time. You made the right choice Vanessa. You give me hope for other females.¡±


    Oh, how much I wanted to p that smug smile off his face but all in good time. So, for now, I just smiled politely before excusing myself. Right now, my mission was finding that Irish shitsack of a mate. And as soon as I would be alone with him, I would remind him who was boss.

 Chapter 54 Alpha鈥檚 intertwined

    Colin¡¯s pov,


    The rest of the night Colin could tell that even though Vanessa yed her part, from the inside she was boiling with rage. She danced with him, touched him, andughed about his jokes but he saw the raging fire in her otherwise calm, pale eyes.


    It had taken all his willpower not to fuck her after finding out she tasted even more delicious than he thought. It amused him how shocked she was when he stopped, she thought he would do anything she wanted but that was not his style. He was not going to be a submissive pup, they were equals, so it was only fair to make her feel the longing he felt every day. He knew it would be a one-time thing because there was no way he could control Bolt again when he had the chance to mate. By the way, Vanessa looked at him, like she wanted to burn him alive, he had a feeling that it would not take long before that happened again.


    The rest of the evening went by without anything major happening apart from tons of drunk Russians passing out. d seemed pleased by their appearance and left them alone after their little rendezvous in the dark corner. In the car back to the ne, he had his arms around Vanessa and she yed along but her body was not rxed. She felt like a bomb that was ready to explode any minute. He could not help but smile because somehow he found her adorable when she was angry.


    Shortly after, they arrived back at his private ne, and he felt relieved they were leaving this ce again. He definitely preferred the Irish countryside with its simplicity and rainy weather. He helped Vanessa up the stairs and when the door closed behind them, they were finally alone. Her smile immediately disappeared but Colin calmly walked past her and poured himself a ss of whiskey. He looked up with an amused smile on his face and asked, ¡°You want one Love? You look like you could use one.¡±


    ¡°Do I want a drink? Are you fucking serious?¡± she sted with an angry voice.


    He just looked at her utterly amused and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°I would wipe that smug smile off your face if I were you. I know exactly why you stopped.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Colin lifted his eyebrow and took a sip of whiskey, ¡°Oh really? Well out with it then.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes and walked so close to him that she was only inches away from his face, ¡°You stopped because you are scared. You think you will be a disappointment in the bedroom. The truth is you know that you can¡¯t handle me.¡±


    The corner of her mouth went into a smile when she saw Colin¡¯s face turn dark and she turned around happy that she hit a nerve. Only to be pulled back by a sharp pain in the back of her head. Colin grabbed her ponytail firmly and pulled her back roughly, so her ear was against his mouth.


    ¡°Oh I can handle you, don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    He kept pulling her head backward and started kissing her neck, licking and nibbling his way down to her corbone. Bolt purred happily when he softly kissed his marking on her neck. He smelled her intoxicating scent with every breath he took. Vanessa was now leaning against him, and soft moans escaped from her lips when his hands explored her body. With every passing moment, Bolt gained more space in his mind. She gasped loudly when he ripped apart her dress with his w. His hands were almost trembling from concentration when he got them back to human form and he felt her soft skin on his fingertips. He inhaled her scent deeply while his hands went over her soft breasts, he rolled her nipple between his fingers before pinching it. She gasped annoyed but he just pulled her even closer and let his hand travel over her stomach into her panties. His eyes became dark orange when he felt the wetness pooling between her lips. She wanted him just as badly as he wanted her. He wanted to take his sweet time with her and tease her until she would beg for him to take her. Bolt on the other hand was done waiting, ¡°Let¡¯s take our mate, right now!¡±


    Colin stopped for a moment trying to keep control, but Vanessa must have thought he was leaving her unsatisfied again. She turned around and pushed him against the wall of the ne. Her eyes were lighting up in a bright blue and he knew her wolf had taken over. As soon as his back smashed against the wall, so did Bolt. Vanessa ripped apart his clothes and grabbed his head with both her hands before pressing her lips on his. Her kiss was hot, steaming, and full of passion. His mind went kind of blurry at the sensation of her warm tongue looking for his. His body was tense and full of anticipation so when she put her hand on his dick everything else disappeared. She pulled back her head and watched him moan and growl while she stroked him with slow motions. With every stroke, it felt like a million electrodes traveled through his whole body and he could explode any moment.


    He did not like the power she had over him, so he grabbed her throat and pulled her away. He pushed her against the wall while he kept looking deep into her eyes. She did not back down and just smiled at him like she enjoyed his rough touch around her neck. With one swift motion, he pulled her legs around his waist and lifted her against the wall. She looked at him amused until he ripped apart her underwear with one hand and entered her with a hard thrust. She gasped in surprise, but he did not give her time to catch her breath and pressed his lips to hers. He fucked her rough and hard like an animal. Making her tits bounce with every thrust he made. She did not seem to mind because she moaned loudly against his ear. He kept mming inside of her while his mouth wrapped itself around her hard pink nipple. He sucked and nibbled it until her body was almost trembling.


    He picked up the pace and she dug her nails into his back. The pain mixed with the pleasure that pulsed through his body. Nothing else existed just his body inside of hers, moving in sync led by the electricity between them. He felt his body tense up all the way from his toes and exploded inside her with onest thrust. She screamed his name when her inner walls tightened around his dick as the orgasm fell over her as well.


    Explosions of color erupted between his eyelids when he tried to calm down. He softly put her back on the ground before he fell unto one of the chairs, breathing rapidly.


    When he opened his eyes, Vanessa was staring at him still with a feral look in her eyes. She walked to him and sat on hisp. Her scent immediately hit his nose again and within a second Bolt took over. Making him do it again, and again, and again.

 Chapter 55 Symbol

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    With a face as white as a sheet and dark circles under my eyes I walked back into the Irish mansion the next day. Every bone in my body was hurting from Colin showing me every corner of the ne all night long. He looked just as exhausted as I did but with a very satisfied smile on his face. Part of me wanted to p him for it but another part of me found it kind of cute. Spirit was quiet, peacefully sleeping off the exhaustion from fighting me over control the whole night. I was not even mad at her though because honestly deep in my mind I had known that fucking my mate would happen at some point. No matter how hard I tried I couldn¡¯t deny the pull he had on me since I got marked. But who cares because it was purely physical, so no harm done.


    I was hoping to quickly return to our bedroom and sleep it all off but instead, we were greeted by the whole family anxiously awaiting our return.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Robin asked.


    Colin started borating on our adventure with the Russians, luckily, he left out the part about our encounter in a dark corner. Annie looked at us with narrowed eyes and interrupted Colin in the middle of his story.


    ¡°You both look like shit. What happened?¡±


    Colin coughed and nced at me quickly, ¡°Oi well thanks Annie. This is just how people look after a party ej.¡±


    Gary walked up closer, and his gaze went over my messy hair and red cheeks. He grinned and shouted, ¡°No no no mate. Don¡¯t tell us lies Colin.¡±


    He pointed at us and said, ¡°They clearly fucked.¡±


    Both Colin and I stared at Gary bbergasted, lost for words while we watched grins emerging on all his siblings faces. Before any of them could say something, his mother Maggie stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°Well it was about damn time! Come on kids let¡¯s give them some privacy.¡±


    They all hurried out of the room giggling and ncing at us. A deep sigh escaped from my lips when I heard the front door close. I nced at Colin who had his hand in his hair and gave me an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry about that. Hard to keep a secret around here.¡±


    All I could focus on was his messy hair and how sexy it made him look. I quickly averted my eyes and tried to look at something else when I answered with a tense voice, ¡°It is okay. It doesn¡¯t matter really. I should probably get some sleep though. I am exhausted.¡±


    Colin nodded, ¡°I will sleep in the guest room today so you can get some proper rest.¡±


    I felt surprised by his kind gesture but before I could thank him, he already walked out of the room. It was weird being in his bedroom all on my own, I thought the quiet would be a wee change but somehow it made me restless. Iid in bed staring at a symbol carved into the ceiling of the bed. It was a symbol of a wolf biting his own tail in a perfectly round shape. My own wolf was surprisingly quiet, but I guessed she was too smitten with herself after I finally gave inst night.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep sigh and exhaustion fell over me pulling me into a deep and dreamless sleep. When I woke up the next day Spirit immediately whined, ¡°Where is our mate?¡± I gritted my teeth in annoyance because I had hoped her longing for Bolt would have cooled down a bit after we had mated. But apparently, the satisfaction didn¡¯tst very long and the furry monster inside me needed to be near him again. Honestly, the thought of spending time with Colin didn¡¯t bother me anymore. I had grown to like thepany of him and his family. Besides if having sex with Colin every once in a while, would keep everyone happy then why not? It¡¯s not like I had feelings for him so there was nothing wrong with some physical fun. I swore I could feel Spirit roll her eyes when she heard my thoughts but at least she stayed quiet.


    When I got to the dining room, I saw only Maggie. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked while I looked around. Maggie looked up at me with a sad look in her eyes, ¡°I am afraid everyone is doing their own rituals today to cope with this anniversary.¡±


    ¡°Anniversary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear, 10 years ago my husband died on this day.¡±


    A shiver went down my back, ¡°I am sorry to hear that. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Maggie gave me a small smile, ¡°No dear, I think Colin needs you more today. Today is specifically hard on him because he was there when it happened.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how traumatic that must have been for a small boy and I felt a bit lost for words. Maggie walked to the window and pointed to a mountain. ¡°If you go in that direction, you will find him at a massive willow tree.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, our mate needs us!¡± Spirit howled in my head.


    Maggie seemed lost in thought while she stared out the window so without saying anything I hurried myself outside and transformed. Spirit ran as fast as she could, following our mate¡¯s trail while her paws galloped through the grass. My lungs were burning by the time I saw the shape of a massive tree emerging. I saw Colin sitting in front of the tree with a burning candle in front of him. I transformed back into human form, but he did not take his eyes off the tree for one second.


    ¡°Colin?¡± I asked a bit unsure.


    ¡°Who told you I would be here?¡± He grunted in a low voice.


    I bit my lip, ¡°Your mom but I can go if you rather want to be alone.¡±


    He just stayed silent, and I felt my stomach sink when I looked at him. He looked small and sad, like a little boy when he didn¡¯t have his massive ego to back him up. I sat beside him and threw my arms around him, pulling him in for a tight hug. He felt tense in my arms and kept staring at the carving in the tree. It was the same symbol of a wolf biting its own tail.


    ¡°What does that symbol stand for? I keep seeing it everywhere.¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is the symbol of our pack. It stands for absolute unity within the pack. A circle can only keep spinning as long as every aspect is in the right ce.¡±


    He stopped for a moment and then continued, ¡± A lesson my father learned the hard way. He actually died right here at this tree. He always thought that the people in power are the ones that make a pack strong. He did not care about the low-pack members that watch our borders every day. He paid the highest price for it when rebels came on our grounds during his walk and there was no one to protect or warn him. Thest thing he could do was hide me in a hole under the tree so they wouldn¡¯t find me. I watched the light go from his eyes and I knew that day that I had to do things differently. My father had ws and he made mistakes, but he loved his family deeply. So I knew I needed to protect the rest of my family by making our pack stronger than ever. The pack is only as strong as the weakest link, everybody matters when you want to create a solid base. At least that is what I have been telling myself for the past years. ¡±


    I ced my hand on his chin and tilted his head, so he looked into my eyes, ¡°And you have done an amazing job taking care of your pack and family. The pack seems content and they all seem like they would die for you in an instant.¡±


    He softly pushed my hand away and looked at the symbol again, ¡°I am not looking for blind loyalty from my pack. If I do well, they do well so they have as much to lose as we do when something happens to the pack. That way the only way to get to my family is by taking out the whole pack which is almost impossible¡±


    ¡°That sounds like good leadership to me. Thank you for telling me about your father. Must have been hard to have so much responsibility from a young age.¡±


    A little glimmer came back into his eyes when he looked at me and jokingly said, ¡°Not as hard as fighting for your affection.¡±


    I grinned and gave him a small push. We sat there in silence for a while and I watched the mes of the candle cast shadows on the symbol. I gasped when an idea came into my mind and asked Colin, ¡°Can you schedule a video meeting with d tomorrow? I just got an idea on how to get our revenge quickly.¡±


    Colin lifted his eyebrow, ¡°Care to borate on this n?¡±


    I gave him a crazy grin, ¡°Seems like you will just have to trust me.¡±

 Chapter 56 Who is the alpha

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    The whole family spent the rest of the day with each other, bringing up memories from their dad. In the evening I was walking to the bedroom when Colin called me from his office, ¡°Vanessa can youe in here?¡±


    I walked into the office and raised my eyebrow waiting for him to tell me what he wanted. It waste and I was longing for some sleep. He closed the door behind me and said, ¡°I think you have yed with me long enough now. You need to tell me your n for d.¡±


    I was actually going to tell him but him saying I needed to tell him triggered something inside of me. I grunted, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you anything. You should just trust me; you would treat me as an equal remember.¡±


    His eyes darkened, ¡°How are you treating me as an equal by keeping me in the dark? We are partners in this. I am also an Alpha.¡±


    I just chuckled, ¡°Anyone who has to say he is an Alpha isn¡¯t one.¡±


    His voice was low and husky when he walked towards me andmanded, ¡°On your knees.¡±


    Iughed while he unbuckled his belt, but arousal immediately started burning between my thighs from his alpha-male behavior. Why did it turn me on so much when he was being dominant? Did my unconscious purposely trigger him knowing this would happen? I mockingly looked at him and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    In a split of a second, he grabbed my hair and dragged me down till I was on my knees. I stared at the growing bulge in his pants and immediately my eyes were lighting up again from Spirit taking over. I resisted the strong urge to touch it and looked at Colin¡¯s face instead. His eyes were burning with desire and with one hand he took out his thick and hard cock while his other hand still grabbed my hair firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite Vanessa,¡± he growled.


    My pussy was throbbing with the thought of what was to happen next. I could no longer ignore the burning desire that pulsated through my veins, so I opened my mouth willingly.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Colin said with a hoarse voice.


    He pressed the head of his cock against my tongue, letting a small bead of pre-cum run down the corner of my mouth. I pressed my lips around it as his cock slid into my mouth. Colin closed his eyes for a second and a low moan left his mouth. His pace was slow at first while I was trying to amodate his length. His hand on my hair guided my movements and when I looked up at him. Orange flecks of anger swirled around his aroused eyes. Like he had just remembered that I angered him.


    His grip on my hair tightened and his thrusts went from slow to hard, in the blink of an eye. My eyes widened and I gagged from surprise when his cock mmed in and out of my mouth. The first thrusts were brutal but after a little while my throat adjusted, and I enjoyed sucking it with every move. With every moan, he made the wetness between my legs became more unbearable. His body started to shiver, and he screamed, ¡°Fuck, Vanessa.¡± Before he pulsated into my mouth, filling it with warm liquid that sshed against my tongue. He watched me as I swallowed it giving me a small smile of satisfaction. The hunger in his eyes however was still there and just when I thought he was finally going to fuck me, a loud sound came from theputer.


    ¡°INCOMING VIDEO CALL.¡±


    Colin quickly took his pants and put them back on, ¡°That is d.¡±


    He sat down and I quickly sat down on hisp and wrapped my arms around him before he epted the call. d popped up on the screen and he looked at us suspiciously for a while before he startedughing. ¡°You have something on your chin Darling.¡±


    My face became tomato red while I quickly took away the bit of cum that apparently was on my chin. Colin just grinned cockily, and d said, ¡°Good to see that you keep your man happy. So, Colin what did you want to talk about? You said you had a good idea to strengthen our packs?¡±


    Colin nced at me for a second before he took the lead and told d about our n to have a training camp with all the packs together in a few weeks. To all learn from each other and try to improve fighting techniques etc. d liked the idea and said we should bring our packs to Russia in 2 weeks. I stayed quiet the whole video meeting pretending it had all been Colin his idea.


    After the video meeting, I stood up and tried to leave the office. Colin sighed and took my hand, ¡°Are you really not going to tell me your n, Vanessa?¡±


    I gave him a naughty look and decided to tease him just a little bit more, ¡°I will tell you. Tomorrow. If you will excuse me, I have some calls to make.¡±


    Colin shook his head in disbelief while I walked out of the room swaying my hips from left to right. I searched for a calm ce before I connected to my pack.


    ¡°Lianna?¡± I asked.


    She knew I wouldn¡¯t talk to her unless it was necessary, so she immediately sounded worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is going to n. Remember those berries I told you about? I need you to have them ready in 2 weeks. Also, I will send you a design that I want you to make nes with. Let¡¯s say it will bring unity to our packs.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I will get everything ready Alpha.¡± She said and then she broke off the connection. We both knew it could be dangerous talking that way and Lianna knew about the ns, so I trusted her to get everything ready while I kept up my charade in Irnd. Although she wasn¡¯t sure she could still call it that.

 Chapter 57 Necklace

    Colin¡¯s pov,


    It took over a week before Vanessa finally revealed her n to him. He had not seen her much, she had been busy making preparations. When they did meet it did not involve a lot of talking. He had shown her every corner of the house by now and still, it didn¡¯t seem enough. They always had raw, passionate sex which was usually all he wanted. But he couldn¡¯t help longing to find some deeper connection with his mate. But that was probably too much to ask. Vanessa had made it very clear that whatever was between them it was strictly physical.


    This morning she came to him and handed him a ne with a silver symbol hanging on it. When he looked closely he saw it was the unity symbol of his pack. The wolf biting his own tail.


    ¡°I have one for every single pack member,¡± Vanessa said.


    Colin rubbed his finger over the cool metal and looked at her confused, ¡°Oi it is pretty but why?¡±


    Her eyes shimmered, ¡°This will be how we kill Alpha d.¡±


    He turned the ne upside down and looked for hidden knives or something but he found nothing so he just frowned.


    Vanessa grinned and brought her lips to his ear making him weak in the knees again when her delicious scent hit his nose. He had a hard time concentrating but as she borated on her n his mind sharpened. When she was finished and told him everything she took a step back and eagerly awaited his response.


    He chuckled and lifted his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°You are one insaness it could work but it could also go terribly wrong.¡±


    Her smile faded and her tone was serious when she responded, ¡°I know but I feel like the moon goddess has led me to this point. I have to take this chance because only the goddess knows how long it would take before I get the chance again.¡±


    She took his hand and asked, ¡°Will you do it? Will you help me with my crazy n?¡±


    His eyes softened and he took Vanessa¡¯s face in his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t you know by now, Vanessa? I would let the world burn for you.¡±


    His words took her by surprise and she stared deep into his eyes for a while. It seemed like she wanted to say something but she just swallowed loudly and stepped away with a blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°Very well then we will carry out the n together,¡± she said


    Right after that his little sister Annie knocked on the door and asked him to join her in the preparations for tomorrow. Tomorrow they would be celebrating St. Patricks day with a big celebration. Everyone would wear green and there would be music and dancing.  He helped Annie with the decorations and he was just tasting the food for tomorrow when Gary crawled into the kitchen his head all beaten up and swollen. Vanessa and Annie ran to him as he fell to the floor, ¡°Ow my god what happened?¡± Vanessa blurted out in a worried voice.


    Bolt was growling protectively in his mind while he sat down and forced Gary to look into his eyes, ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    Colin coughed up some blood, ¡°The Mckanzie¡¯s¡±


    Colin¡¯s face darkened and his voice was low and dangerous when he spoke, ¡°The biggest money scammers in the pack beat you up why?¡±


    Gary started sobbing, ¡°I owe them money. I am so sorry Colin I was just trying to start up some business of my own but it all went terribly wrong.¡±


    Colin growled while he stood up, ¡°I will go take care of your mess like always. You and I need to talk when Ie back.¡±


    He felt Vanessa¡¯s worried eyes burning on his back when he stormed out of the kitchen. It took him a while to find the Mckanzies and he paid them back what Gary owned them. They told him that Gary had been brewing new alcohol vors and selling it but there had been some side effects with the alcohol and Gary had just been digging his grave deeper and deeper. Colin reminded them that the Alpha should know about everything that goes on in his pack even when it is about his family. He gave them a warning and told them if they stepped out of line again they could find another pack. And if they ever hurt his family again he would not show mercy.


    Hourster he came back home grumpy and tired. He found Gary in the living room with an ice pack on his face. Vanessa was feeding him some soup. With a big sigh, he sat down in a chair and looked at Gary. Gary averted his eyes and stared at the floor intensely.


    ¡°I took care of everything. I paid off your debt and cleaned up your mess. So for god¡¯s sake tell me why you thought it was a good idea to run an alcohol business in secret. Are you so bored with your life?¡±


    Gary stuttered, ¡°I thought if I showed you I could run a business on my own you would see that you don¡¯t have to run this family on your own. That you wouldn¡¯t have to bear all the responsibility on your own because you have done that since Dad died. I thought it would be a good idea but the more it went wrong the more I started acting like a cunt towards everyone.¡± A sob escaped from his throat, ¡°I wanted to make you proud Colin, I am sorry. I can never be like you, I am a failure to this family.¡±


    Colin stood up from his chair and sat down in front of Gary. He took his hands and said softly, ¡°Come ond don¡¯t go soft on me now. I am sorry if I gave you the impression you had to prove yourself to me. You are my little brother and I am proud of you. I guess I was so upied that I missed the fact that you were ready for more responsibility. But let¡¯s make a deal now to work on giving you more responsibilities but we will build it up together okay?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gary his eyes got big and he jumped forward to give Colin a tight hug. ¡°Au, that hurts,¡± he grunted and Colinughed while patting him softly on the back. Vanessa smiled at him softly from behind¡¯s Gary¡¯s back. When Gary finally let him go he said, ¡°I am going to bed because apparently, you can get pretty tired when you got beaten to shit.¡±


    Colin and Vanessaughed and when Gary left Vanessa sat down next to him. ¡°I did not expect you to be so nice to him after all the shit he has done. Thought you would give up on him.¡±


    Colin¡¯s eyes were fuming with orange when he replied, ¡°You must not think very highly of me then. Because I would never give up on the ones I love.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes softened and she swiftly touched his cheek, ¡°Seems like the people you love are lucky.¡±


    Colin could swear that for the first time, he saw affection in her eyes when she looked at him. Immediately his heart skipped a beat and he wondered, could it be? Was she actually falling for him?

 Chapter 58 No more denying

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    That night I decided to go for a walk under the stars. I felt confused, and I needed to clear my head. Hopefully, the cold night air would help with that. Ever since the marking, my head felt a bit scrambled. Colin had some typical traits of an Alpha asshole that I usually despised. He was arrogant, cocky, and everything that came with it, but over thest weeks, I had also seen another side. He was also fair, honest, smart, and loyal to his family. The way he treated everyone in his pack as equals and the troubles with his siblings showed me that. He was respected and feared but in a totally different way than the other Alphas I met. He treated me with respect, and he wasn¡¯t scared to tell me how he felt. Besides that, he was also very hands, ome and only a look in my direction could make me weak in the knees. I sighed as I looked at the clear, dark sky above me.


    ¡°Spirit?¡± I askedThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She answered eagerly like she already knew exactly what I was about to say.


    ¡°I think I am falling in love with Colin.¡±


    I swear I could feel her roll her eyes at me when she howled, ¡°Thank goodness that took you long enough to admit. Now you can finally ept the mate bond.¡±


    I grinned at her impatience, ¡°I will, but now is not the right moment. I need my mind sharp, and god knows what will happen when I ept the mate bond. I can¡¯t have any distractions when we go to Russia. If I make the slightest mistake, everything would have been for nothing. No, I will tell Colin that I ept the mate bond when we have defeated d.¡±


    Spirit grunted, annoyed, ¡°We have waited this long what is an extra couple of days?¡±


    I turned around to walk back to the mansion, and it felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. It had been quite exhausting to fight the attraction between him and me and part of me couldn¡¯t wait to tell him. But first, we had a party tomorrow and after that, some very important days would follow. Fate would be decided that day not just for me but for many more. I could only hope that all my preparations would lead up to a good oue. Just thinking about it made my body full of adrenaline, so I decided to go for a run in wolf form instead of sleeping. Spirit ran for hours over the Irish hills until the sun came up, and we had to return for the feast.


    The house was covered in green decorations, and I already heard violin music ying from the speakers. I quickly changed into a green corset with a green silk skirt, and when I came back, the house was loaded with pack members. I was surrounded by green leprechauns and fairies. The happy atmosphere immediately struck me, and Iughed loudly when Annie grabbed my hand for a dance. The rest of the day I danced, ate, andughed until my body could no longer stand straight up. When the night fell the guests started to leave and I went into the living room to sit next to Colin who was sitting by the firece.


    He smiled at me and said, ¡°Seemed like you enjoyed yourself today.¡±


    I rested my head on his shoulder and sighed happily, ¡°I did.¡±


    Colin kissed my head, ¡°You know everyone left by now. It is just my family left so you no longer have to pretend that you have affection for me. You can rx nowss.¡±


    I lifted my head and looked deep into his eyes, ¡°I am not pretending Colin.¡±


    His eyes lit up like a storm, I could see lots of emotions going through his mind. My heart was beating loudly while I just waited for him to say something back. His eyes went soft and his gaze went from my lips back to my eyes. The air was buzzing with electricity while he softly brushed my lips with his thumb.


    ¡°I thought you would never say it,¡± he whispered hoarsely before he took my chin and lifted my head so he could press his lips on mine. We kissed before but this time it felt different. I felt safe and warm while my stomach was tingling with excitement at the same time. I threw my arms around his neck and pressed my body against his. I needed to be as close to him as possible, my body was aching with an irresistible force that pulled me against him.


    His hands went through my hair and I needed all my restraint to pull myself back so that I wouldn¡¯t jump him while everyone was watching. I looked around the room panting loudly and noticed immediately that everyone had left and the doors were closed. Seemed that they got the message before we did. Colin noticed the empty room as well and his gaze immediatelynded on me again. Watching me with a hungry stare, his eyes filled with lust.


    I did not need any more encouragement and ripped off his clothes as fast as I could. Colin did the same to me and then carefullyid me down on a nket in front of the firece. The fire was crackling loudly symbolizing our burning passion for each other. Normally he was very dominant during sex but this time the mood between us was different. My skin felt like it was on fire in a good way when he left a trail of kisses. He left no ce untouched and it was like he was everywhere at once. My breasts, my thighs, and my neck all shivered under the touch of his hands and mouth. I moaned softly when he entered me slowly and started to move his hips. I grabbed his face and kissed him passionately, tasting him while his scent clouded my mind.


    I thought about nothing else than him inside me making my body tingle with every thrust. Our bodies seemed to blend together in perfect harmony and I grabbed his butt urging him to go faster. He picked up the pace and looked deep into my eyes. His voice was low and hoarse when he said, ¡°I fucking love you, Vanessa.¡±


    I stared back at him and whispered, ¡°I love you too.¡± Before pressing my lips on his again and losing myself to the growing tension and electricity flowing through my whole body. Colin started to moan as the thrusts became deeper and harder. Sweat dripped off his back as I pulled him closer and moved my hips faster against his. The tension was building with every movement and I watched my back and moaned his name when we finally exploded together. I closed my eyelids and light shed behind my eyes as I rode down the feeling of ecstasy that came in waves. When I finally opened my eyes again, Colin was already staring at me lovingly. I smiled and softly pressed my lips against his and in that moment nothing else seemed to matter.

 Chapter 59 Burned to ash

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,


    It was a sight to see the Russian airport filled with hundreds of airnes. Thousands of people got out of the airnes and marched towards the long line of cars that was waiting for them. Sunlight lit up the silver nes on everyone¡¯s necks like a sea of shimmering diamonds. I smiled as I took Colin¡¯s hand, and we descended the stairs. I did not have to fake the look of adoration this time when I looked at Colin. As we walked past our pack members to the front of the cars everyone bowed their heads in respect. I saw a glimpse of Lianna and Tomasso, but I had to resist the urge to run toward them and pull them in for a tight hug. As far as the Russians were concerned, I was no longer their Alpha and my mind was solely focused on Colin.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I felt the importance of today weighing down on me with every breath I took, and my body felt tense and full of adrenaline. During the car ride, I tried to not think about all the lives that were at stake today. The car stopped in front of a small igloo-shaped building with big metal doors in front of it. I frowned while I looked outside because we were surrounded by a snowyndscape and nothing else. Surely this building would be too small to house thousands of people? With a loud buzz, the doors opened, revealing a secret pathway that led to an underground bunker. I swallowed loudly when I realized there was only one way inside this bunker, and no one would be able to escape if things went to shit. Colin noticed my unease and wrapped his arm around my shoulder before lowering his mouth to my ear. ¡°I am right here by your side,ss,¡± he whispered and as usual a shiver went through my spine from his husky voice.


    After what seemed like forever, we arrived at a parking space. There was only one other door in the parking space and before we were allowed to go through the Russian guards inspected us. They took anything that could be used as a weapon before they led us through to the massive training hall on the other side. Alpha d stood in the middle of the hall, and he lifted his hands as soon as he saw Colin. He ignored me as usual and said, ¡°Colin so good to see you. My apologies for the secret location and the precautions. Can never be too careful am I right?¡±


    Colin nodded in agreement, and I tried to just submissively look at the floor, but I couldn¡¯t help noticing that every Russian pack member was stacked with knives, guns, and God knows what more. Our own pack members seemed to be ufortable by the Russians smiling at them viciously while ying with their weapons. When thest of our pack members walked in the door behind them closed and locked itself with a loud thud. Colin looked unfazed when he spoke to d, ¡°How about we pair every single one of your soldiers against one of mine? They could use a bit of a hardening.¡±


    d¡¯s eyes started to shimmer, of course, the idea of our pack members being almost helpless in the fight appealed to that sadistic bastard. Heughed, ¡°You are a man to my heart Colin.¡±


    He whistled high and short and immediately all his soldiers got in position facing one of our pack members. Seeing them work like a well-oiled machine made my heart pound and my palms started sweating. d was so busy smiling at Colin that he didn¡¯t notice all of our pack members shifting their attention to me. Their gaze fixated on me, waiting for my sign. My hands started trembling and just as I thought that my nerves got the better of me a voice filled my head.


    It was not Spirit but something from out of this world, as soon as the eerie voice spoke a wave of calmness hit me. ¡°YOU HAVE PROVEN YOU ARE WORTHY BRAVE LITTLE SHE-WOLF. I HAVE CHOSEN YOU AND I WILL HELP YOU THROUGH THIS.¡±


    I felt like I was looking at myself from above when my eyes lit up like moonlight and with one movement of my hand, all the light went out. I heard Alpha d screams and ask what was going on before the eerie voice said, ¡°NOW.¡± I heard the opening of the locket and then secondster the sounds of bodies falling to the floor sound asleep.


    I now understood that the same presence had guided me to the berries with flowers that day I walked around the forest. She had made me smell the flowers and inhale their powder and she had watched me fall asleep in seconds because she knew I would see the usefulness of it when I would wake up. She knew I would take all the powder I could find and add it to my master n somehow.


    I watched the light flicker before they lit up the room again and I saw all the Russian soldiersying on the floor sleeping. I saw my pack members with open lockets staring at me with a mix of disbelief and astonishment in their eyes. The only one that did not seem to be scared of my glowing eyes and creepy voice was Colin. His hand remained firmly at my waist the whole time. Reassuring me that he was there right by my side.  Alpha d looked around in disbelief and he wailed angrily, ¡°I WILL HAVE YOUR HEADS FOR THIS. I WILL KILL YOU ALL. EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU!¡±


    His anger quickly disappeared when his gazended on me, and he saw my eyes and blue electricity flicker at my fingertips. He narrowed his eyes and hissed, ¡°YOU?¡±


    His confidence did not hold long when the eerie voice spoke again, ¡°THE TIME FOR A NEW ERA HAS COME. IF WE WANT TO SURVIVE THERE IS NO PLACE FOR NARROW-MINDED WORMS LIKE YOU.¡±


    d wanted to lunge toward me, but blue mes emerged all around him with just a flick of my hand. ¡°NO, YOU CANNOT DO THIS! I AM THE ALPHA, IIIIEEEEEEE¡± he roared before his screams turned to shrieks when the mes licked on his limbs. Turning him into ash slowly from head to toe until there was nothing left but a bundle of ash. He died screaming for help while his pack members justid there sound asleep without a worry in the world.

 Chapter 60 Ironic

    Colin¡¯s pov,


    He did not know what happened to Vanessa, but he knew he was in the presence of something out of this world, something godly. He could feel it by the way the air vibrated and he knew none of them had seen magic before. They all thought it was something the priests made up when they talked about the werewolves from centuries ago. He saw the fear that crept into his pack member¡¯s eyes when she burned d to a crisp by just looking at him. He wasn¡¯t scared though he was just worried about Vanessa. Whatever was happening it must take a toll on her so he just wanted to know if the Vanessa he loved was okay. So he did the only thing he could do, he ced his hand on her back to let her know he was there for her. After d became a bundle of ash his pack members slowly started to wake up. They all looked dazed and confused and their eyes were searching the room for their Alpha.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes were still glowing and the voice she spoke with gave him the chills. She looked at the Russian pack members coldly and said, ¡°YOUR ALPHA IS DEAD. YOU NOW HAVE A CHOICE JOIN ME IN BUILDING A NEW WORLD FOR OUR SPECIES OR BURN AND JOIN YOUR ALPHA.¡±


    Their eyes immediately shot to the bundle of ash and when they realized what happened to their Alpha they started growling and Colin saw they were ready to attack. A loud bang caught everyone¡¯s attention when the big metal doors cracked open and a big man with blond hair, a small beard, and icy blue eyes walked in. ¡°STAND DOWN,¡± His voice thundered through the hall, and immediately all the Russians dropped their weapons and bowed their heads.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The moment he came in the glowing light disappeared from Vanessa¡¯s eyes and Colin was just in time to catch her before she could fall down. He supported her so she was able to stand up, she leaned heavily against his chest while the massive Viking-looking man walked closer.


    Bolt was going mental in his mind, but he had no idea what he was saying because he was too busy focusing on Vanessa and the strange man. The closer the man got the more the hairs on his arms started to rise, he felt some danger radiating from this man. The feeling of difort grew stronger with every step he took. Vanessa just seemed to stare at the man with disbelief in her eyes and she looked utterly lost for words. The Russians clearly respected him when he barked, ¡°YOU WILL NOT FIGHT ANYONE FROM THE ITALIAN OR IRISH PACKS AM I CLEAR?¡±


    They all nodded, and Colin¡¯s voice was low and dangerous when he finally asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man looked at him tauntingly, his blue gaze piercing into his own before he dropped to his knees in front of Vanessa. ¡°My name is Andrei I am the Beta of the Russian pack. I was on a secret mission for Alpha d, but I am here now to submit myself and the Russian packs to your rule Alpha Vanessa. We will follow the moon-souled-eyed alpha that will lead us out of the darkness.¡±


    Vanessa still seemed too stunned to speak so Colin rolled his eyes and growled, ¡°And why would you submit your whole pack to someone you just met.¡±


    Andrei looked him straight in the eye when he said, ¡°Because she is my mate.¡±


    Colin¡¯s blood went cold and suddenly it all made sense. Vanessa¡¯s reaction and Bolt going mental in his head. He had heard it was possible to have more than one mate, but he had never actually met someone that experienced it. He felt rage starting to boil from within, filling his whole body with the urge to rip this guy¡¯s head off. Fuck no he would not let this happen. He finally won over Vanessa¡¯s heart, with a bit more time he was sure she would have epted the mate bond. But nooooooo the moon-goddess thought it would be funny to throw in some Viking eye candy to test their bond once again. He felt like his head was about to explode with Bolt going mental in there barking, ¡®SHE IS OUR MATE. LET¡¯S RIP HIM TO PIECES.¡± Besides that, he just kept hearing Andrei his voice in his head repeating the same sentence over and over, ¡°She is my mate.¡±


    He felt his muscles go numb and his vision started to get blurry. He took a step back and tried to remain conscious, but the darkness had no remorse and took him secondster anyway. Thest thing he saw was Vanessa her pale blue eyes fixed on his. Those fucking stunning eyes would be the death of him was thest thing he thought before there was only ck.

 Chapter 61 preview book 2 evolution of the she wolf

    Vanessa¡¯s pov,Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A FEW MONTHS LATER, NEW ZEALAND.


    My breath was rasping, and my lungs felt like were on fire as I held on to some of the stones ahead of me. We were climbing arge mountain and if I wasn¡¯t so scared of heights I would have looked around to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the New Zendndscape. I had never thought I would ever have the pleasure to visit this amazing country. But after Andrei told me about his special mission there and the other Moon-souled wolves he found there it was inevitable for me to go there. I gasped when the stone I was holding started to crumble under my hands but immediately a strong hand pushed my butt higher so I could reach another stone. Andrei lifted me with one hand like I weighed absolutely nothing. She looked down at his muscr arm holding her up and his bright blue eyes that twinkled back at her. With his blonde beard and long braided hair he really looked like he time traveled out of the Viking age. He looked dangerous and manly, but his personality was quite the opposite. He was kind and only used violence as ast resource. He didn¡¯t need to use it anyway because he just radiated authority by just looking at people. Most importantly he respected me and always treated me like I was a queen. He respected my boundaries and the fact that I was not open for love or lust right now. He just stayed by my side and helped me in any way he could. I had grown rather fond of hispany in thest months.


    When we finally reached the top, I saw the cave we had been looking for. The other moon-souled-eyed wolves had told me about the Moon goddess cave, and I instinctively felt that I had to go there. To get there we had to walk through a smallke. It was not deep, so the water only reached my waist. As I made my way through the water, I couldn¡¯t help looking at my reflection. I hardly recognized the pale, skinny woman with dark circles under her blue eyes that looked back at me. Thest months had taken their toll on me. Chaos had erupted through the countries when tales spread about my magical overtaking of the Russian pack. We had to constantly be on edge while we were attacked from multiple directions. Besides that, my most loyal pack member Tomasso had gotten ill with some mysterious illness we couldn¡¯t seem to cure. I had spent every free minute of my day trying to figure out new ways to cure him, but he grew weaker every passing day. The thing that hurt the most though was something I didn¡¯t even want to think about. I did not want to rey what happened after Andrei said I was his mate. I had yed the disaster conversation between Colin and me over and over again in my mind and I did not want to do it again. The Irish bastard had abandoned me when I needed him most and ripped my heart out in the process. He did not deserve even a minute of my thoughts because it was too painful to think about him. But there always seemed to be something that reminded me of him wherever I went. I could hear his cockyments in my mind imagining what he would have said in certain situations. I gritted my teeth and focused my eyes on the cave ahead of me instead. That was how I got through the days by focusing on one thing at a time.


    When we entered the cave, we were both soaked but I did not feel the cold. My eyes were fixated on the statue in front of me. It was a beautiful marble stone statue of a gorgeous woman surrounded by wolves. As soon as we walked closer the statue seemed to light up and Andrei gasped when a see-through shape of a woman glided towards us. She was beautiful in a breathtaking and creepy kind of way. The ground was shaking, and dark clouds gathered in the sky bringing thunder and lightning with them. The moon goddess vision looked at me with cold eyes and a shiver went through my spine when her voice thundered through the cave, ¡°THE HOUR IS LATE CHOSEN ONE. WITH EVERY PASSING HOUR THE EXTINCTION OF YOUR RACE COMES CLOSER. MEN HAVE FOUND OUT YOUR EXISTENCE, YOU ARE ALL IN DANGER, TIME IS TICKING.¡±


    I wanted to ask her what the hell I should do about that, but I quickly closed my mouth again when I saw the furious look on her face. She pointed at me and continued, ¡°I HAVE GIVEN YOU A TASTE OF MAGIC BUT YOU WILL NEED MUCH MORE IF YOU WANT TO SAVE YOUR SPECIES. ONLY WHEN YOU ACCEPT YOUR MATE BOND THEN YOU WILL UNLOCK YOUR FULL POTENTIAL. I HAVE GIVEN YOU THE RARE OPTION OF A CHOICE IN THIS MATTER. DON¡¯T WASTE THIS GIFT. CHOOSE WISELY AND SAVE US ALL OR CONDEMN EVERYONE TO CERTAIN DOOM.¡±


    A loud st of lightning entered the cave, the whole mountain seemed to shake when the thunder exploded. With the st of light, the Moon-goddess disappeared, and I got mmed through the air from the explosion. Andrei jumped in front of me so I would crush him instead of breaking all my bones against the wall of the cave. I got up quickly to look if I didn¡¯t hurt him but he seemed to be unarmed. My body started trembling uncontrobly and tears dripped down my cheeks. ¡°Sshhhh, it is okay. We will figure it out.¡± Andrei said as he tried to calm me down. But his words and his arms around me did nothing against the panic I felt surging through my veins. I came here looking for answers, but I felt more confused than ever. I had so many things to figure out and so much depending on my decisions. I had no idea what to do and I felt like I was about to choke. So, I did the only thing I could think of and let Spirit take over. Let her take me far away from here, let her take me somewhere my problems would not follow. Let her take me to the edge and jump into the pool of sweet alluring nothingness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!